Skip to main content

Full text of "Some problems of philosophy : a beginning of an introduction to philosophy"

See other formats


SOME  PROBLEMS  OF 
PHILOSOPHY 


^•  •s 

/"THIS  iroK  is  FRCM  THE  \ 

ftawlor   Library} 

PROMINADE        «*• 


154   UKt 


14 
»>>  TO*  ONTO    14          ^ 

^'^^ 


SOME  PROBLEMS 
OF  PHILOSOPHY 

A  BEGINNING  OF  AN  INTRODUCTION 
TO  PHILOSOPHY 

BY 
WILLIAM  JAMES 


LONGMANS,    GREEN,   AND  CO. 

FOURTH  AVENUE  &  30TH  STREET,  NEW  YORK 

LONDON,  BOMBAY,  AND  CALCUTTA 
1916 


COPYRIGHT,   IQII,   BY   HENRY  JAMES  JR. 
ALL  RIGHTS  RESERVED 


First  Edition  May,  1911 

Reprinted  July,  1911 

August,  1916 


'.  .  .  he  [Charles  Renouvier]  was 
one  of  the  greatest  of  philosophic 
characters,  and  but  for  the  decisive 
impression  made  on  me  in  the 
seventies  by  his  masterly  advocacy 
of  pluralism,  I  might  never  have 
got  free  from  the  monistic  supersti 
tion  under  which  I  had  grown  up. 
The  present  volume,  in  short,  might 
never  have  been  written.  This  is 
why,  feeling  endlessly  thankful  as 
I  do,  I  dedicate  this  text-book  to  the 
great  Renouvier9 s  memory.9  [165] 


PREFATORY  NOTE 

FOR  several  years  before  his  death  Professor  Wil 
liam  James  cherished  the  purpose  of  stating  his 
views  on  certain  problems  of  metaphysics  in  a 
book  addressed  particularly  to  readers  of  phi 
losophy.  He  began  the  actual  writing  of  this 
'introductory  text-book  for  students  in  metaphys 
ics,'  as  he  once  called  it,  in  March,  1909,  and  to 
complete  it  was  at  last  his  dearest  ambition. 
But  illness,  and  other  demands  on  his  diminished 
strength,  continued  to  interfere,  and  what  is  now 
published  is  all  that  he  had  succeeded  in  writing 
when  he  died  in  August,  1910. 

Two  typewritten  copies  of  his  unfinished  manu 
script  were  found.  They  had  been  corrected  sep 
arately.  A  comparison  of  the  independent  alter 
ations  in  the  two  copies  showed  few  and  slight 
differences  of  phrase  and  detail,  and  indicated  no 
formed  intention  to  make  substantial  changes;  yet 
the  author  perhaps  expected  to  make  some  further 
alterations  in  a  final  revision  if  he  could  finish  the 
book,  for  in  a  memorandum  dated  July  26,  1910,  in 
which  he  directed  the  publication  of  the  manu 
script,  he  wrote:  'Say  it  is  fragmentary  and  unre- 
vised.9 

This  memorandum  continues,  'Call  it  "A  begin- 
vii 


PREFATORY   NOTE 

ning  of  an  introduction  to  philosophy"  Say  that  1 
hoped  by  it  to  round  out  my  system,  which  now  is  too 
much  like  an  arch  built  only  on  one  side.9 

In  compliance  with  the  author's  request  left  in 
the  same  memorandum,  his  pupil  and  friend,  Dr. 
H.  M.  Kallen,  has  compared  the  two  versions  of  the 
manuscript  and  largely  prepared  the  book  for  the 
press.  The  divisions  and  headings  in  the  manu 
script  were  incomplete,  and  for  helpful  suggestions 
as  to  these  grateful  acknowledgments  are  also  due 
to  Professor  R.  B.  Perry. 

HENRY  JAMES,  JR. 

CAMBRIDGE,  March  25,  1911. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  I 

PHILOSOPHY  AND  ITS  CRITICS 3 

Philosophy  and  those  who  write  it,  3.  What  philosophy  is, 
4.  Its  value,  6.  Its  enemies  and  their  objections,  8.  Objec 
tion  that  it  is  unpractical  answered,  9.  This  objection  in  the 
light  of  history,  10.  Philosophy  as  *  man  thinking,' 15.  Origin 
of  man's  present  ways  of  thinking,  16.  Science  as  specialized 
philosophy,  21.  Philosophy  the  residuum  of  problems  unsolved 
by  science,  23.  Philosophy  need  not  be  dogmatic,  25.  Not 
divorced  from  reality,  26.  Philosophy  as  "  metaphysics, "  27. 

CHAPTER  II 

THE  PROBLEMS  OF  METAPHYSICS 29 

Examples  of  metaphysical  problems,  29.  Metaphysics  de 
nned,  31.  Nature  of  metaphysical  problems,  32.  Rationalism 
and  empiricism  in  metaphysics,  34. 

CHAPTER  III 

THE  PROBLEM  OF  BEING 38 

Schopenhauer  on  the  origin  of  the  problem,  38.  Various 
treatments  of  the  problem,  40.  Rationalist  and  empiricist 
treatments,  42.  Same  amount  of  existence  must  be  begged  by 
all,  45.  Conservation  vs.  creation,  45. 

CHAPTER  IV 

PERCEPT  AND  CONCEPT  —  THE  IMPORT  OF  CONCEPTS  .      47 

Their  difference,  47.  The  conceptual  order,  50.  Concept 
ual  knowledge  ;  the  rationalist  view,  55.  Conceptual  know 
ledge  ;  the  empiricist  view,  57.  The  content  and  function  of 
concepts,  58.  The  pragmatic  rule,  59.  Examples,  62.  Ori 
gin  of  concepts  in  their  utility,  63.  The  theoretic  use  of  con 
cepts,  65.  In  the  a  priori  sciences,  67.  And  in  physics,  70. 
Concepts  bring  new  values,  71.  Summary,  73. 

ix 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  V 

PERCEPT  AND  CONCEPT  —  THE  ABUSE  OF  CONCEPTS  .      75 

The  intellectualist  creed,  75.  Defects  of  the  conceptual 
translation,  78.  The  insuperability  of  sensation,  79.  Why  con 
cepts  are  inadequate,  81.  Origin  of  intellectualism,  83.  Inad 
equacy  of  intellectualism,  84.  Examples  of  puzzles  introduced 
by  the  conceptual  translation,  85.  Relation  of  philosophers 
to  the  dialectic  difficulties,  91.  The  sceptics  and  Hegel,  92. 
Bradley  on  percept  and  concept,  92.  Criticism  of  Bradley,  95. 
Summary,  96. 

CHAPTER  VI 

PERCEPT  AND  CONCEPT  —  SOME  COROLLARIES  ...   98 

I.  Novelty  becomes  possible,  98.     II.  Conceptual  systems 

are  distinct  realms  of  reality,  101.     III.  The  self -sameness  of 

ideal  objects,  102.     IV.  Concepts  and  percepts  are  consubstan- 

tial,  107.     V.  An  objection  replied  to,  109. 

CHAPTER  VII 

THE  ONE  AND  THE  MANY 113 

Pluralism  vs.  monism,  113.  Kinds  of  monism,  116.  Mys 
tical  monism,  116.  Monism  of  substance,  119.  Critique  of 
substance,  121.  Pragmatic  analysis  of  oneness,  124.  Kinds 
of  oneness,  126.  Unity  by  concatenation,  129.  Unity  of  pur 
pose,  meaning,  131.  Unity  of  origin,  132.  Summary,  132. 

CHAPTER  VIII 

THE  ONE  AND  THE  MANY  (CONTINUED)  —  VALUES  AND 

DEFECTS 135 

The  monistic  theory,  135.  The  value  of  absolute  oneness, 
136.  Its  defects,  138.  The  pluralistic  theory,  140.  Its  de 
fects,  142.  Its  advantages,  142.  Monism,  pluralism  and  nov 
elty,  145. 


CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  IX 

THE  PROBLEM  OF  NOVELTY 147 

Perceptual  novelty,  148.  Science  and  novelty,  149.  Personal 
experience  and  novelty,  151.  Novelty  and  the  infinite,  153. 

CHAPTER  X 

NOVELTY    AND  THE  INFINITE  —  THE   CONCEPTUAL 

VIEW 154 

The  discontinuity  theory,  154.  The  continuity  theory,  155. 
Zeno's  paradoxes,  157.  Kant's  antinomies,  160.  Ambiguity 
of  Kant's  statement  of  the  problem,  162.  Renouvier's  solu 
tion,  164.  His  solution  favors  novelty,  164. 

CHAPTER  XI 

NOVELTY   AND   THE   INFINITE  —  THE   PERCEPTUAL 

VIEW 166 

The  standing  infinite,  167.  Its  pragmatic  definition,  168. 
The  growing  infinite,  170.  The  growing  infinite  must  be 
treated  as  discontinuous,  172.  Objections,  173.  (1)  The 
number-continuum,  173.  (2)  The  "new  infinite,"  175. 
The  new  infinite  is  paradoxical,  176.  "  Transfinite  numbers," 
177.  Their  uses  and  defects,  178.  Russell's  solution  of  Zeno's 
paradox  by  their  means,  180.  The  solution  criticized,  181. 
Conclusions,  184.  (1)  Conceptual  transformation  of  percep 
tual  experience  turns  the  infinite  into  a  problem,  185.  (2)  It 
leaves  the  problem  of  novelty  where  it  was,  187. 

CHAPTER  XII 

NOVELTY  AND  CAUSATION  —  THE  CONCEPTUAL 

VIEW 189 

The  principle  of  causality,  189.  Aristotle  on  causation,  190. 
Scholasticism  on  the  efficient  cause,  191.  Occasionalism,  194. 
Leibnitz,  195.  Hume,  196.  Criticism  of  Hume,  198.  Kant, 

xi 


CONTENTS 

201.    Positivism,  203.    Deductive  theories  of  causation,  204. 
Summary  and  conclusion,  205. 

CHAPTER  XIII 

NOVELTY     AND     CAUSATION  —  THE      PERCEPTUAL 

VIEW 208 

Defects  of  the  perceptual  view  do  not  warrant  skepticism, 
209.  The  perpetual  experience  of  causation,  210.  In  it  '  final ' 
and  'efficient'  causation  coincide,  212.  And  novelties  arise, 
213.  Perceptual  causation  sets  a  problem,  215.  This  is  the 
problem  of  the  relation  of  mind  to  brain,  217.  Conclusion, 
217. 

APPENDIX 

FAITH  AND  THE  RIGHT  TO  BELIEVE      ....      221 

INDEX  233 


SOME  PROBLEMS  OF 
PHILOSOPHY 


CHAPTER    I 
PHILOSOPHY  AND  ITS   CRITICS 

THE  progress  of  society  is  due  to  the  fact  that 
individuals  vary  from  the  human  average  in 
all  sorts  of  directions,  and  that  the  originality 
is  often  so  attractive  or  useful  that  they  are 
recognized  by  their  tribe  as  leaders,  and  be 
come  objects  of  envy  or  admiration,  and  set 
ters  of  new  ideals. 

Among  the  variations,  every  generation  of 
men  produces  some  individuals  exceptionally 
Phiioso-  preoccupied  with  theory.  Such  men 
those  who  ^n(^  matter  for  puzzle  and  astonish 
ment  where  no  one  else  does.  Their 
imagination  invents  explanations  and  com 
bines  them.  They  store  up  the  learning  of  their 
time,  utter  prophecies  and  warnings,  and  are 
regarded  as  sages.  Philosophy,  etymologic- 
ally  meaning  the  love  of  wisdom,  is  the  work 
of  this  class  of  minds,  regarded  with  an  indul 
gent  relish,  if  not  with  admiration,  even  by 
those  who  do  not  understand  them  or  believe 
much  in  the  truth  which  they  proclaim. 

3 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF   PHILOSOPHY 

Philosophy,  thus  become  a  race-heritage, 
forms  in  its  totality  a  monstrously  unwieldy 
mass  of  learning.  So  taken,  there  is  no  reason 
why  any  special  science  like  chemistry,  or  as 
tronomy,  should  be  excluded  from  it.  By  com 
mon  consent,  however,  special  sciences  are 
to-day  excluded,  for  reasons  presently  to  be 
explained;  and  what  remains  is  manageable 
What  enough  to  be  taught  under  the  name 

philoso 
phy  is          of  philosophy  by  one  man  if  his  in 
terests  be  broad  enough. 

If  this  were  a  German  textbook  I  should  first 
give  my  abstract  definition  of  the  topic,  thus 
limited  by  usage,  then  proceed  to  display  its 
'Begriff,  und  Eintheilung,'  and  its  'Aufgabe 
und  Methode.'  But  as  such  displays  are  usu 
ally  unintelligible  to  beginners,  and  unneces 
sary  after  reading  the  book,  it  will  conduce  to 
brevity  to  omit  that  chapter  altogether,  useful 
though  it  might  possibly  be  to  more  advanced 
readers  as  a  summary  of  what  is  to  follow. 

I  will  tarry  a  moment,  however,  over  the 
matter  of  definition.  Limited  by  the  omission 

of  the  special  sciences,  the  name  of  philosophy 

4 


PHILOSOPHY    AND    ITS    CRITICS 

has  come  more  and  more  to  denote  ideas  of 
universal  scope  exclusively.  The  principles  of 
explanation  that  underlie  all  things  without 
exception,  the  elements  common  to  gods  and 
men  and  animals  and  stones,  the  first  whence 
and  the  last  whither  of  the  whole  cosmic  pro 
cession,  the  conditions  of  all  knowing,  and  the 
most  general  rules  of  human  action  —  these 
furnish  the  problems  commonly  deemed  phi 
losophic  par  excellence;  and  the  philosopher  is 
the  man  who  finds  the  most  to  say  about  them. 
Philosophy  is  defined  in  the  usual  scholastic 
textbooks  as  'the  knowledge  of  things  in  gen 
eral  by  their  ultimate  causes,  so  far  as  natural 
reason  can  attain  to  such  knowledge.'  This 
means  that  explanation  of  the  universe  at 
large,  not  description  of  its  details,  is  what 
philosophy  must  aim  at;  and  so  it  happens  that 
a  view  of  anything  is  termed  philosophic  just 
in  proportion  as  it  is  broad  and  connected  with 
other  views,  and  as  it  uses  principles  not  proxi 
mate,  or  intermediate,  but  ultimate  and  all- 
embracing,  to  justify  itself.  Any  very  sweep 
ing  view  of  the  world  is  a  philosophy  in  this 

5 


SOME   PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

sense,  even  though  it  may  be  a  vague  one.  It  is 
a  Weltanschauung,  an  intellectualized  attitude 
towards  life.  Professor  Dewey  well  describes 
the  constitution  of  all  the  philosophies  that 
actually  exist,  when  he  says  that  philosophy 
expresses  a  certain  attitude,  purpose  and  tem 
per  of  conjoined  intellect  and  will,  rather  than 
a  discipline  whose  boundaries  can  be  neatly 
marked  off.1 

To  know  the  chief  rival  attitudes  towards 
life,  as  the  history  of  human  thinking  has  de- 
its  value  veloped  them,  and  to  have  heard 
some  of  the  reasons  they  can  give  for  them 
selves,  ought  to  be  considered  an  essential 
part  of  liberal  education.  Philosophy,  indeed, 
in  one  sense  of  the  term  is  only  a  compend 
ious  name  for  the  spirit  in  education  which 
the  word  'college'  stands  for  in  America. 
Things  can  be  taught  in  dry  dogmatic  ways 
or  in  a  philosophic  way.  At  a  technical  school 
a  man  may  grow  into  a  first-rate  instrument 
for  doing  a  certain  job,  but  he  may  miss  all 

1  Compare  the  article  '  Philosophy  '  in  Baldwin's  Dictionary  of 
Philosophy  and  Psychology. 


PHILOSOPHY    AND    ITS    CRITICS 

the  graciousness  of  mind  suggested  by  the 
term  liberal  culture.  He  may  remain  a  cad, 
and  not  a  gentleman,  intellectually  pinned 
down  to  his  one  narrow  subject,  literal,  unable 
to  suppose  anything  different  from  what  he 
has  seen,  without  imagination,  atmosphere,  or 
mental  perspective. 

Philosophy,  beginning  in  wonder,  as  Plato 
and  Aristotle  said,  is  able  to  fancy  everything 
different  from  what  it  is.  It  sees  the  familiar 
as  if  it  were  strange,  and  the  strange  as  if  it 
were  familiar.  It  can  take  things  up  and  lay 
them  down  again.  Its  mind  is  full  of  air  that 
plays  round  every  subject.  It  rouses  us  from 
our  native  dogmatic  slumber  and  breaks  up 
our  caked  prejudices.  Historically  it  has  al 
ways  been  a  sort  of  fecundation  of  four  differ 
ent  human  interests,  science,  poetry,  religion, 
and  logic,  by  one  another.  It  has  sought  by 
hard  reasoning  for  results  emotionally  valu 
able.  To  have  some  contact  with  it,  to  catch 
its  influence,  is  thus  good  for  both  literary  and 
scientific  students.  By  its  poetry  it  appeals  to 
literary  minds;  but  its  logic  stiffens  them  up 

7 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

and  remedies  their  softness.  By  its  logic  it 
appeals  to  the  scientific;  but  softens  them  by 
its  other  aspects,  and  saves  them  from  too  dry 
a  technicality.  Both  types  of  student  ought 
to  get  from  philosophy  a  livelier  spirit,  more 
air,  more  mental  background.  'Hast  any  phi 
losophy  in  thee,  Shepherd?'  —  this  question 
of  Touchstone's  is  the  one  with  which  men 
should  always  meet  one  another.  A  man  with 
no  philosophy  in  him  is  the  most  inauspicious 
and  unprofitable  of  all  possible  social  mates. 

I  say  nothing  in  all  this  of  what  may  be 
called  the  gymnastic  use  of  philosophic  study, 
the  purely  intellectual  power  gained  by  defin 
ing  the  high  and  abstract  concepts  of  the  phi 
losopher,  and  discriminating  between  them. 

In  spite  of  the  advantages  thus  enumer 
ated,  the  study  of  philosophy  has  systematic 
itsene-  enemies,  and  they  were  never  as 
numerous  as  at  the  present  day.  The 
jections  definite  conquests  of  science  and  the 
apparent  indefiniteness  of  philosophy's  results 
partly  account  for  this;  to  say  nothing  of  man's 
native  rudeness  of  mind,  which  maliciously 

8 


PHILOSOPHY   AND    ITS    CKITICS 

enjoys  deriding  long  words  and  abstractions. 
'Scholastic  jargon/  'mediaeval  dialectics,'  are 
for  many  people  synonyms  of  the  word  phi 
losophy.  With  his  obscure  and  uncertain  spec 
ulations  as  to  the  intimate  nature  and  causes 
of  things,  the  philosopher  is  likened  to  a 
'  blind  man  in  a  dark  room  looking  for  a  black 
hat  that  is  not  there.'  His  occupation  is  de 
scribed  as  the  art  of  'endlessly  disputing 
without  coming  to  any  conclusion,'  or  more 
contemptuously  still  as  ihe'systematischeMiss- 
brauch  einer  eben  zu  diesem  Zwecke  erfundenen 
Terminologies 

Only  to  a  very  limited  degree  is  this  sort  of 
hostility  reasonable.  I  will  take  up  some  of  the 
current  objections  in  successive  order,  since  to 
reply  to  them  will  be  a  convenient  way  of 
entering  into  the  interior  of  our  subject. 

Objection  1.  Whereas  the  sciences  make 
Ob'ec-  steady  progress  and  yield  applica 
tion  that  tions  of  matchless  utility,  philosophy 

it  is  un 
practical        makes  no  progress  and  has  no  practi- 

answered  , . 

cal  applications. 

Reply.  The  opposition  is  unjustly  founded, 
9 


SOME  PROBLEMS  OF  PHILOSOPHY 

for  the  sciences  are  themselves  branches  of  the 
tree  of  philosophy.  As  fast  as  questions  got 
accurately  answered,  the  answers  were  called 
*  scientific/  and  what  men  call  *  philosophy* 
to-day  is  but  the  residuum  of  questions  still 
unanswered.  At  this  very  moment  we  are  see 
ing  two  sciences,  psychology  and  general  biol 
ogy,  drop  off  from  the  parent  trunk  and  take 
independent  root  as  specialties.  The  more 
general  philosophy  cannot  as  a  rule  follow  the 
voluminous  details  of  any  special  science. 

A  backward  glance  at  the  evolution  of  phi 
losophy  will  reward  us  here.  The  earliest  phi- 
Thisob-  losophers  in  every  land  were  ency- 
the  light*  clopsedic  sages,  lovers  of  wisdom, 
of  history  sometimes  with,  and  sometimes  with 
out  a  dominantly  ethical  or  religious  interest. 
They  were  just  men  curious  beyond  immedi 
ate  practical  needs,  and  no  particular  problems, 
but  rather  the  problematic  generally,  was 
their  specialty.  China,  Persia,  Egypt,  India, 
had  such  wise  men,  but  those  of  Greece  are  the 
only  sages  who  until  very  recently  have  in 
fluenced  the  course  of  western  thinking.  The 

10 


PHILOSOPHY   AND    ITS    CRITICS 

earlier  Greek  philosophy  lasted,  roughly  speak 
ing,  for  about  two  hundred  and  fifty  years, 
say  from  600  B.  c.  onwards.  Such  men  as 
Thales,  Heracleitus,  Pythagoras,  Parmenides, 
Anaxagoras,  Empedocles,  Democritus,  were 
mathematicians,  theologians,  politicians,  as 
tronomers,  and  physicists.  All  the  learning  of 
their  time,  such  as  it  was,  was  at  their  disposal. 
Plato  and  Aristotle  continued  their  tradition, 
and  the  great  mediaeval  philosophers  only 
enlarged  its  field  of  application.  If  we  turn  to 
Saint  Thomas  Aquinas's  great  eSumma,'  writ 
ten  in  the  thirteenth  century,  we  find  opinions 
expressed  about  literally  everything,  from  God 
down  to  matter,  with  angels,  men,  and  demons 
taken  in  on  the  way.  The  relations  of  almost 
everything  with  everything  else,  of  the  cre 
ator  with  his  creatures,  of  the  knower  with 
the  known,  of  substances  with  forms,  of  mind 
with  body,  of  sin  with  salvation,  come  success 
ively  up  for  treatment.  A  theology,  a  psy 
chology,  a  system  of  duties  and  morals,  are 
given  in  fullest  detail,  while  physics  and  logic 
are  established  in  their  universal  principles. 

11 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

The  impression  made  cm  the  reader  is  of  al 
most  superhuman  intellectual  resources.  It  is 
true  that  Saint  Thomas's  method  of  handling 
the  mass  of  fact,  or  supposed  fact,  which 
he  treated,  was  different  from  that  to  which 
we  are  accustomed.  He  deduced  and  proved 
everything,  either  from  fixed  principles  of 
reason,  or  from  holy  Scripture.  The  properties 
and  changes  of  bodies,  for  example,  were  ex 
plained  by  the  two  principles  of  matter  and 
form,  as  Aristotle  had  taught.  Matter  was  the 
quantitative,  determinable,  passive  element; 
form,  the  qualitative,  unifying,  determining, 
and  active  principle.  All  activity  was  for  an 
end.  Things  could  act  on  each  other  only  when 
in  contact.  The  number  of  species  of  things 
was  determinate,  and  their  differences  dis 
crete,  etc.,  etc.1 

By  the  beginning  of  the  seventeenth  century, 
men  were  tired  of  the  elaborate  a  priori  methods 
of  scholasticism.  Suarez's  treatises  availed  not 

1  J.  Rickaby's  General  Metaphysics  (Longmans,  Green  and  Co.) 
gives  a  popular  account  of  the  essentials  of  St.  Thomas's  philosophy  of 
nature.  Thomas  J.  Harper's  Metaphysics  of  the  School  (Macmillan) 
goes  into  minute  detail. 


PHILOSOPHY   AND    ITS   CRITICS 

to  keep  them  in  fashion.  But  the  new  phi 
losophy  of  Descartes,  which  displaced  the 
scholastic  teaching,  sweeping  over  Europe  like 
wildfire,  preserved  the  same  encyclopaedic 
character.  We  think  of  Descartes  nowadays 
as  the  metaphysician  who  said  'Cogito,  ergo 
sum,'  separated  mind  from  matter  as  two  con 
trasted  substances,  and  gave  a  renovated  proof 
of  God's  existence.  But  his  contemporaries 
thought  of  him  much  more  as  we  think  of 
Herbert  Spencer  in  our  day,  as  a  great  cosmic 
evolutionist,  who  explained,  by  'the  redistri 
bution  of  matter  and  motion,'  and  the  laws  of 
impact,  the  rotations  of  the  heavens,  the  circu 
lation  of  the  blood,  the  refraction  of  light,  ap 
paratus  of  vision  and  of  nervous  action,  the 
passings  of  the  soul,  and  the  connection  of  the 
mind  and  body. 

Descartes  died  in  1650.  With  Locke's 
'Essay  Concerning  Human  Understanding/ 
published  in  1690,  philosophy  for  the  first  time 
turned  more  exclusively  to  the  problem  of 
knowledge,  and  became  'critical.'  This  sub 
jective  tendency  developed;  and  although  the 

13 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

school  of  Leibnitz,  who  was  the  pattern  of  a 
universal  sage,  still  kept  up  the  more  universal 
tradition  —  Leibnitz's  follower  Wolff  published 
systematic  treatises  on  everything,  physical 
as  well  as  moral  —  Hume,  who  succeeded 
Locke,  woke  Kant  'from  his  dogmatic  slum 
ber,'  and  since  Kant's  time  the  word  'philoso 
phy'  has  come  to  stand  for  mental  and  moral 
speculations  far  more  than  for  physical  the 
ories.  Until  a  comparatively  recent  time, 
philosophy  was  taught  in  our  colleges  un 
der  the  name  of  'mental  and  moral  philoso 
phy,'  or  'philosaphy  of  the  human  mind,' 
exclusively,  to  distinguish  it  from  'natural 
philosophy.' 

But  the  older  tradition  is  the  better  as  well 
as  the  completer  one.  To  know  the  actual 
peculiarities  of  the  world  we  are  born  into  is 
surely  as  important  as  to  know  what  makes 
worlds  anyhow  abstractly  possible.  Yet  this 
latter  knowledge  has  been  treated  by  many 
since  Kant's  time  as  the  only  knowledge  worthy 
of  being  called  philosophical.  Common  men 
feel  the  question  'What  is  Nature  like?'  to  be 

14 


PHILOSOPHY    AND    ITS    CRITICS 

as  meritorious  as  the  Kantian  question  'How 
is  Nature  possible?'  So  philosophy,  in  order 
not  to  lose  human  respect,  must  take  some 
notice  of  the  actual  constitution  of  reality. 
There  are  signs  to-day  of  a  return  to  the  more 
objective  tradition.1 

Philosophy  in  the  full  sense  is  only  man 

thinking,   thinking   about   generalities   rather 

than  about  particulars.  But  whether 

Philoso 
phy  is  about    generalities    or    particulars, 

only 

'man  man  thinks  always  by  the  same 
methods.  He  observes,  discriminates, 
generalizes,  classifies,  looks  for  causes,  traces 
analogies,  and  makes  hypotheses.  Philosophy, 
taken  as  something  distinct  from  science  or 
from  practical  affairs,  follows  no  method 
peculiar  to  itself.  All  our  thinking  to-day  has 
evolved  gradually  out  of  primitive  human 
thought,  and  the  only  really  important  changes 
that  have  come  over  its  manner  (as  distin 
guished  from  the  matters  in  which  it  believes) 
are  a  greater  hesitancy  in  asserting  its  convic- 

1  For  an  excellent  defence  of  it  I  refer  my  readers  to  Paulsen's 
Introduction  to  Philosophy,  translated  by  Thilly  (1895),  pp.  19-44. 

15 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

tions,  and  the  habit  of  seeking  verification 1  for 
them  whenever  it  can. 

i  It  will  be  instructive  to  trace  very  briefly  the 
origins  of  our  present  habits  of  thought. 
;  Auguste  Comte,  the  founder  of  a  philosophy 
which  he  called  'positive,'2  said  that  human 
Origin  of  theory  on  any  subject  always  took 
man's  three  forms  in  succession.  In  the 

present 

ways  of        theological  stage  of  theorizing,  phe- 

thinking 

nomena  are  explained  by  spirits  pro 
ducing  them;  in  the  metaphysical  stage,  their 
essential  feature  is  made  into  an  abstract  idea, 
and  this  is  placed  behind  them  as  if  it  were  an 
explanation;  in  the  positive  stage,  phenomena 
are  simply  described  as  to  their  coexistences 
and  successions.  Their  'laws'  are  formulated, 
but  no  explanation  of  their  natures  or  existence 
is  sought  after.  Thus  a  'spiritus  rector9  would 
be  a  metaphysical, —  a  'principle  of  attraction' 
a  theological, —  and  a  Maw  of  the  squares' 
would,  be  a  positive  theory  of  the  planetary 
movements. 

1  Compare  G.  H.  Lewes:  Aristotle  (1864),  chap.  4. 

2  Cours  de  philosophic  positive,  6  volumes,  Paris,  1830-1842. 

16 


PHILOSOPHY    AND    ITS    CRITICS 

Comte's  account  is  too  sharp  and  definite. 
Anthropology  shows  that  the  earliest  attempts 
at  human  theorizing  mixed  the  theological  and 
metaphysical  together.  Common  things  needed 
no  special  explanation,  remarkable  things 
alone,  odd  things,  especially  deaths,  calami 
ties,  diseases,  called  for  it.  What  made  things 
act  was  the  mysterious  energy  in  them,  and 
the  more  awful  they  were,  the  more  of  this 
mana  they  possessed.  The  great  thing  was  to 
acquire  mana  oneself.  'Sympathetic  magic* 
is  the  collective  name  for  what  seems  to  have 
been  the  primitive  philosophy  here.  You  could 
act  on  anything  by  controlling  anything  else 
that  either  was  associated  with  it  or  resembled 
it.  If  you  wished  to  injure  an  enemy,  you 
should  either  make  an  image  of  him,  or  get 
some  of  his  hair  or  other  belongings,  or  get  his 
name  written.  Injuring  the  substitute,  you 
thus  made  him  suffer  correspondingly.  If  you 
wished  the  rain  to  come,  you  sprinkled  the 
ground,  if  the  wind,  you  whistled,  etc.  If  you 
would  have  yams  grow  well  in  your  garden, 
put  a  stone  there  that  looks  like  a  yam.  Would 

17 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

you  cure  jaundice,  give  tumeric,  that  makes 
things  look  yellow;  or  give  poppies  for  troubles 
of  the  head,  because  their  seed  vessels  form  a 
'head.'  This  'doctrine  of  signatures'  played 
a  great  part  in  early  medicine.  The  various 
'-mancies'  and  '-mantics'  come  in  here,  in 
which  witchcraft  and  incipient  science  are 
indistinguishably  mixed.  'Sympathetic'  the 
orizing  persists  to  the  present  day.  'Thoughts 
are  things,'  for  a  contemporary  school  --and 
on  the  whole  a  good  school  -  -  of  practical 
philosophy.  Cultivate  the  thought  of  what 
you  desire,  affirm  it,  and  it  will  bring  all  sim 
ilar  thoughts  from  elsewhere  to  reinforce  it, 
so  that  finally  your  wish  will  be  fulfilled.1 

Little  by  little,  more  positive  ways  of  con 
sidering  things  began  to  prevail.  Common  ele 
ments  in  phenomena  began  to  be  singled  out 
and  to  form  the  basis  of  generalizations.  But 
these  elements  at  first  had  necessarily  to  be  the 

1  Compare  Prentice  Mulford  and  others  of  the  '  new  thought ' 
type.  For  primitive  sympathetic  magic  consult  J.  Jastrow  in  Fact 
and  Fable  in  Psychology,  the  chapter  on  Analogy;  F.  B.  Jevons:  In 
troduction  to  the  History  of  Religion,  chap,  iv;  J.  G.  Frazer:  The 
Golden  Bough,  i,  2 ;  R.  R.  Marett :  The  Threshold  of  Religion,  pas 
sim  ;  A.  O.  Lovejoy  :  The  Monist,  xvi,  357. 

18 


PHILOSOPHY  AND   ITS   CRITICS 

more  dramatic  or  humanly  interesting  ones. 
The  hot,  the  cold,  the  wet,  the  dry  in  things 
explained  their  behavior.  Some  bodies  were 
naturally  warm,  others  cold.  Motions  were 
natural  or  violent.  The  heavens  moved  in 
circles  because  circular  motion  was  the  most 
perfect.  The  lever  was  explained  by  the  greater 
quantity  of  perfection  embodied  in  the  move 
ment  of  its  longer  arm.1  The  sun  went  south 
in  winter  to  escape  the  cold.  Precious  or 
beautiful  things  had  exceptional  properties. 
Peacock's  flesh  resisted  putrefaction.  The 
lodestone  would  drop  the  iron  which  it  held  if 
the  superiorly  powerful  diamond  was  brought 
near,  etc. 

Such  ideas  sound  to  us  grotesque,  but  im 
agine  no  tracks  made  for  us  by  scientific  an 
cestors,  and  what  aspects  would  we  single  out 
from  nature  to  understand  things  by?  Not  till 
the  beginning  of  the  seventeenth  century  did 
the  more  insipid  kinds  of  regularity  in  things 
abstract  men's  attention  away  from  the  prop- 

1  On  Greek   science,  see  W.  Whewell's    History  of  the  Inductive 
Sciences,  vol.  i,  book  i;  G.  H.  Lewes,  Aristotle,  passim. 

19 


SOME  PROBLEMS  OF  PHILOSOPHY 

erties  originally  picked  out.  Few  of  us  realize 
how  short  the  career  of  what  we  know  as 
*  science'  has  been.  Three  hundred  and  fifty 
years  ago  hardly  any  one  believed  in  the  Coper- 
nican  planetary  theory.  Optical  combinations 
were  not  discovered.  The  circulation  of  the 
blood,  the  weight  of  air,  the  conduction  of 
heat,  the  laws  of  motion  were  unknown;  the 
common  pump  was  inexplicable;  there  were  no 
clocks;  no  thermometers;  no  general  gravita 
tion;  the  world  was  five  thousand  years  old; 
spirits  moved  the  planets;  alchemy,  magic, 
astrology,  imposed  on  every  one's  belief.  Mod 
ern  science  began  only  after  1600,  with  Kep 
ler,  Galileo,  Descartes,  Torricelli,  Pascal,  Har 
vey,  Newton,  Huygens,  and  Boyle.  Five  men 
telling  one  another  in  succession  the  discover 
ies  which  their  lives  had  witnessed,  could  de 
liver  the  whole  of  it  into  our  hands:  Harvey 
might  have  told  Newton,  who  might  have  told 
Voltaire;  Voltaire  might  have  told  Dalton, 
who  might  have  told  Huxley,  who  might  have 
told  the  readers  of  this  book. 

The  men  who  began  this  work  of  emancipa- 
20 


PHILOSOPHY  AND   ITS   CRITICS 

tion  were  philosophers  in  the  original  sense  of 
the  word,  universal  sages.  Galileo  said  that 
Science  is  ne  na(l  sPent  more  years  on  philoso 
phy  than  months  on  mathematics, 
losophy  Descartes  was  a  universal  philoso 
pher  in  the  fullest  sense  of  the  term.  But  the 
fertility  of  the  newer  conceptions  made  special 
departments  of  truth  grow  at  such  a  rate  that 
they  became  too  unwieldy  with  details  for  the 
more  universal  minds  to  carry  them,  so  the 
special  sciences  of  mechanics,  astronomy,  and 
physics  began  to  drop  off  from  the  parent  stem. 
No  one  could  have  foreseen  in  advance  the 
extraordinary  fertility  of  the  more  insipid 
mathematical  aspects  which  these  geniuses  fer 
reted  out.  No  one  could  have  dreamed  of  the 
control  over  nature  which  the  search  for  their 
concomitant  variations  would  give.  'Laws '  de 
scribe  these  variations ;  and  all  our  present  laws 
of  nature  have  as  their  model  the  proportion 
ality  of  v  to  t,  and  of  s  to  t2  which  Galileo  first 
laid  bare.  Pascal's  discovery  of  the  proportion 
ality  of  altitude  to  barometric  height,  New 
ton's  of  acceleration  to  distance,  Boyle's  of 

21 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF   PHILOSOPHY 

air- volume  to  pressure,  Descartes'  of  sine  to  co 
sine  in  the  refracted  ray,  were  the  first  fruits  of 
Galileo's  discovery.  There  was  no  question  of 
agencies,  nothing  animistic  or  sympathetic  in 
this  new  way  of  taking  nature.  It  was  descrip 
tion  only,  of  concomitant  variations,  after  the 
particular  quantities  that  varied  had  been 
successfully  abstracted  out.  The  result  soon 
showed  itself  in  a  differentiation  of  human 
knowledge  into  two  spheres,  one  called  'Sci 
ence,'  within  which  the  more  definite  laws 
apply,  the  other  '  General  Philosophy/  in  which 
they  do  not.  The  state  of  mind  called  positi- 
vistic  is  the  result.  'Down  with  philosophy!' 
is  the  cry  of  innumerable  scientific  minds. 
'Give  us  measurable  facts  only,  phenomena, 
without  the  mind's  additions,  without  entities 
or  principles  that  pretend  to  explain.'  It  is 
largely  from  this  kind  of  mind  that  the  objec 
tion  that  philosophy  has  made  no  progress, 
proceeds. 

It  is  obvious  enough  that  if  every  step  for 
ward  which  philosophy  makes,  every  question 
to  which  an  accurate  answer  is  found,  gets  ao 


PHILOSOPHY  AND   ITS   CRITICS 

credited  to  science  the  residuum  of  unan 
swered  problems  will  alone  remain  to  consti- 
Phiioso  ^u^e  ^e  Domain  of  philosophy,  and 
phy  is  the  w yj  alone  bear  her  name.  In  point  of 

residuum 

of  prob-        fact  this  is  just  what  is  happening. 

lems  un-  . 

solved  by  Philosophy  has  become  a  collective 
name  for  questions  that  have  not 
yet  been  answered  to  the  satisfaction  of  all  by 
whom  they  have  been  asked.  It  does  not  fol 
low,  because  some  of  these  questions  have 
waited  two  thousand  years  for  an  answer,  that 
no  answer  will  ever  be  forthcoming.  Two 
thousand  years  probably  measure  but  one  para 
graph  in  that  great  romance  of  adventure  called 
the  history  of  the  intellect  of  man.  The  ex 
traordinary  progress  of  the  last  three  hundred 
years  is  due  to  a  rather  sudden  finding  of  the 
way  in  which  a  certain  order  of  questions  ought 
to  be  attacked,  questions  admitting  of  mathe 
matical  treatment.  But  to  assume  therefore, 
that  the  only  possible  philosophy  must  be 
mechanical  and  mathematical,  and  to  dispar 
age  all  enquiry  into  the  other  sorts  of  question, 
is  to  forget  the  extreme  diversity  of  aspects 

23 


SOME   PROBLEMS  OF  PHILOSOPHY 

under  which  reality  undoubtedly  exists.  To 
the  spiritual  questions  the  proper  avenues  of 
philosophic  approach  will  also  undoubtedly  be 
found.  They  have,  to  some  extent,  been  found 
already.  In  some  respects,  indeed,  'science' 
has  made  less  progress  than  'philosophy' 
its  most  general  conceptions  would  astonish 
neither  Aristotle  nor  Descartes,  could  they 
revisit  our  earth.  The  composition  of  things 
from  elements,  their  evolution,  the  conserva 
tion  of  energy,  the  idea  of  a  universal  deter 
minism,  would  seem  to  them  commonplace 
enough --the  little  things,  the  microscopes, 
electric  lights,  telephones,  and  details  of  the 
sciences,  would  be  to  them  the  awe-inspiring 
things.  But  if  they  opened  our  books  on  meta 
physics,  or  visited  a  philosophic  lecture  room, 
everything  would  sound  strange.  The  whole 
idealistic  or  'critical'  attitude  of  our  time 
would  be  novel,  and  it  would  be  long  before 
they  took  it  in.1 

Objection  2.  Philosophy   is   dogmatic,    and 

1  The  reader  will  find  all  that  I  have  said,  and  much  more,  set  forth 
in  an  excellent  article  by  James  Ward  in  Mind,  vol.  15,  no.  Iviii:  'The 
Progress  of  Philosophy.' 

24 


PHILOSOPHY  AND   ITS  CRITICS 

pretends  to  settle  things  by  pure  reason, 
whereas  the  only  fruitful  mode  of  getting  at 
truth  is  to  appeal  to  concrete  experience.  Sci 
ence  collects,  classes,  and  analyzes  facts,  and 
thereby  far  outstrips  philosophy. 

Reply.  This  objection  is  historically  valid. 
Too  many  philosophers  have  aimed  at  closed 
Phiioso-  systems,  established  a  priori,  claim- 
nofbe*6  m£  infallibility,  and  to  be  accepted 
dogmatic  or  rejecte(j  oniy  as  totals.  The  sci 
ences  on  the  other  hand,  using  hypotheses  only, 
but  always  seeking  to  verify  them  by  experi 
ment  and  observation,  open  a  way  for  indefi 
nite  self-correction  and  increase.  At  the  pres 
ent  day,  it  is  getting  more  and  more  difficult 
for  dogmatists  claiming  finality  for  their  sys 
tems,  to  get  a  hearing  in  educated  circles. 
Hypothesis  and  verification,  the  watchwords 
of  science,  have  set  the  fashion  too  strongly  in 
academic  minds. 

Since  philosophers  are  only  men  thinking 
about  things  in  the  most  comprehensive  pos 
sible  way,  they  can  use  any  method  whatsoever 
freely.  Philosophy  must,  in  any  case,  com- 

25 


SOME   PROBLEMS  OF  PHILOSOPHY 

plete  the  sciences,  and  must  incorporate  their 
methods.  One  cannot  see  why,  if  such  a  policy 
should  appear  advisable,  philosophy  might 
not  end  by  forswearing  all  dogmatism  what 
ever,  and  become  as  hypothetical  in  her  man 
ners  as  the  most  empirical  science  of  them  all. 

Objection  3.  Philosophy  is  out  of  touch  with 
real  life,  for  which  it  substitutes  abstractions. 
The  real  world  is  various,  tangled,  painful. 
Philosophers  have,  almost  without  exception, 
treated  it  as  noble,  simple,  and  perfect,  ignoring 
the  complexity  of  fact,  and  indulging  in  a  sort 
of  optimism  that  exposes  their  systems  to  the 
contempt  of  common  men,  and  to  the  satire 
of  such  writers  as  Voltaire  and  Schopenhauer. 
The  great  popular  success  of  Schopenhauer  is 
due  to  the  fact  that,  first  among  philosophers, 
he  spoke  the  concrete  truth  about  the  ills  of  life. 

Reply.  This  objection  also  is  historically 
valid,  but  no  reason  appears  why  philosophy 
Nor  is  it  should  keep  aloof  from  reality  per- 

divorced  ,  i        TT  i 

from  manently.  Her  manners  may  change 


reality          as  S^Q  successfully  develops.     The 
thin  and  noble  abstractions  may  give  way  to 

26 


PHILOSOPHY    AND    ITS    CRITICS 

more  solid  and  real  constructions,  when  the 
materials  and  methods  for  making  such  con 
structions  shall  be  more  and  more  securely 
ascertained.  In  the  end  philosophers  may  get 
into  as  close  contact  as  realistic  novelists  with 
the  facts  of  life. 

In  conclusion.  In  its  original  acceptation, 
meaning  the  completest  knowledge  of  the  uni- 
Phiioso-  verse,  philosophy  must  include  the 
meta*-8  results  of  all  the  sciences,  and  cannot 
physics  be.  contrasted  with  the  latter.  It 
simply  aims  at  making  of  science  what  Herbert 
Spencer  calls  a  *  system  of  completely  unified 
knowledge.'1  In  the  more  modern  sense,  of 
something  contrasted  with  the  sciences,  phi 
losophy  means  'metaphysics.'  The  older  sense 
is  the  more  worthy  sense,  and  as  the  results  of 
the  sciences  get  more  available  for  co-ordina 
tion,  and  the  conditions  for  finding  truth  in 
different  kinds  of  question  get  more  methodic 
ally  defined,  we  may  hope  that  the  term  will 
revert  to  its  original  meaning.  Science,  meta- 

1  See  the  excellent  chapter  in  Spencer's  First  Principles,  entitled: 
*  Philosophy  Defined.' 

27 


SOME   PROBLEMS   OF   PHILOSOPHY 

physics,  and  religion  may  then  again  form  a 
single  body  of  wisdom,  and  lend  each  other 
mutual  support. 

At  present  this  hope  is  far  from  its  fulfil 
ment.  I  propose  in  this  book  to  take  philoso 
phy  in  the  narrow  sense  of  metaphysics,  and 
to  let  both  religion  and  the  results  of  the  sci 
ences  alone. 


CHAPTER    II 
THE  PROBLEMS  OF  METAPHYSICS 

JNo  exact  definition  of  the  term  'metaphys 
ics  '  is  possible,  and  to  name  some  of  the  prob- 
Exampies  lems  it  treats  of  is  the  best  way  of 
ph^icaT  getting  at  the  meaning  of  the  word, 
problems  j^  means  the  discussion  of  various 
obscure,  abstract,  and  universal  questions 
which  the  sciences  and  life  in  general  suggest 
but  do  not  solve;  questions  left  over,  as  it  were; 
questions,  all  of  them  very  broad  and  deep,  and 
relating  to  the  whole  of  things,  or  to  the  ulti 
mate  elements  thereof.  Instead  of  a  definition 
let  me  cite  a  few  examples,  in  a  random  order, 
of  such  questions:  — 

What  are  'thoughts,'  and  what  are  'things'? 
and  how  are  they  connected? 

What  do  we  mean  when  we  say  'truth'? 

Is  there  a  common  stuff  out  of  which  all 
facts  are  made? 

How  comes  there  to  be  a  world  at  all?  and, 
Might  it  as  well  not  have  been? 

29 


SOME    PROBLEMS   OF   PHILOSOPHY 

Which  is  the  most  real  kind  of  reality? 

What  binds  all  things  into  one  universe? 

Is  unity  or  diversity  more  fundamental? 

Have  all  things  one  origin?  or  many? 

Is  everything  predestined,  or  are  some  things 
(our  wills  for  example)  free? 

Is  the  world  infinite  or  finite  in  amount? 

Are  its  parts  continuous,  or  are  there  vacua? 

What  is  God?  —  or  the  gods? 

How  are  mind  and  body  joined?  Do  they 
act  on  each  other? 

How  does  anything  act  on  anything  else? 

How  can  one  thing  change  or  grow  out  of 
another  thing? 

Are  space  and/time  beings?  — or  what? 

In  knowledge,  how  does  the  object  get  into 
the  mind?  —  or  the  mind  get  at  the  object? 

We  know  by  means  of  universal  notions. 
Are  these  also  real?  Or  are  only  particular 
things  real? 

What  is  meant  by  a  ' thing'? 

'  Principles  of  reason,'  -  —  are  they  inborn 
or  derived? 

Are  '  beauty'  and  'good'  matters  of  opinion 
30 


THE  PROBLEMS  OF  METAPHYSICS 

only?  Or  have  they  objective  validity?  And, 
if  so,  what  does  the  phrase  mean? 

Such  are  specimens  of  the  kind  of  question 
termed  metaphysical.  Kant  said  that  the  three 
essential  metaphysical  questions  were:  — 

What  can  I  know? 

What  should  I  do? 

What  may  I  hope? 

A  glance  at  all  such  questions  suffices  to  rule 
out  such  a  definition  of  metaphysics  as  that  of 
Meta-  Christian  Wolff,  who  called  it  'the 

physics 

defined  science  of  what  is  possible,'  as  dis 
tinguished  from  that  of  what  is  actual,  for  most 
of  the  questions  relate  to  what  is  actual  fact.  One 
may  say  that  metaphysics  inquires  into  the 
cause,  the  substance,  the  meaning,  and  the  out 
come  of  all  things.  Or  one  may  call  it  the  sci 
ence  of  the  most  universal  principles  of  reality 
(whether  experienced  by  us  or  not),  in  their 
connection  with  one  another  and  with  our  pow 
ers  of  knowledge.  'Principles'  here  may  mean 
either  entities,  like  'atoms,'  'souls,'  or  logical 
laws  like : '  A  thing  must  either  exist  or  not  exist ' ; 
or  generalized  facts,  like  'things  can  act  only 

31 


SOME    PROBLEMS   OF   PHILOSOPHY 

after  they  exist/  But  the  principles  are  so  num 
erous,  and  the 'science'  of  them  is  so  far  from 
completion,  that  such  definitions  have  only  a 
decorative  value.  The  serious  work  of  meta 
physics  is  done  over  the  separate  single  ques 
tions.  If  these  should  get  cleared  up,  talk  of  met 
aphysics  as  a  unified  science  might  properly  be 
gin.  This  book  proposes  to  handle  only  a  few 
separate  problems,  leaving  others  untouched. 
These  problems  are  for  the  most  part  real; 
that  is,  but  few  of  them  result  from  a  misuse 
Nature  of  of  terms  in  stating  them.  'Things/ 

physical  ^or  example>  are  or  are  n°t  composed 
problems  of  one  stuff ;  they  either  have  or  have 

not  a  single  origin;  they  either  are  or  are  not 
completely  predetermined,  etc.  Such  alterna 
tives  may  indeed  be  impossible  of  decision; 
but  until  this  is  conclusively  proved  of  them, 
they  confront  us  legitimately,  and  some  one 
must  take  charge  of  them  and  keep  account  of 
the  solutions  that  are  proposed,  even  if  he  does 
not  himself  add  new  ones.  The  opinions  of  the 
learned  regarding  them  must,  in  short,  be 
classified  and  responsibly  discussed.  For  in- 

32 


THE  PROBLEMS  OF  METAPHYSICS 

stance,  how  many  opinions  are  possible  as  to 
the  origin  of  the  world?  Spencer  says  that  the 
world  must  have  been  either  eternal,  or  self- 
created,  or  created  by  an  outside  power.  So 
for  him  there  are  only  three.  Is  this  correct? 
If  so,  which  of  the  three  views  seems  the  most 
reasonable?  and  why?  In  a  moment  we  are  in 
the  thick  of  metaphysics.  We  have  to  be  meta 
physicians  even  to  decide  with  Spencer  that 
neither  mode  of  origin  is  thinkable  and  that 
the  whole  problem  is  unreal. 

Some  hypotheses  may  be  absurd  on  their 
face,  because  they  are  self-contradictory.  If, 
for  example,  infinity  means  'what  can  never 
be  completed  by  successive  syntheses,'  the 
notion  of  anything  made  by  the  successive 
addition  of  infinitely  numerous  parts,  and  yet 
completed,  is  absurd.  Other  hypotheses,  for 
example  that  everything  in  nature  contributes 
to  a  single  supreme  purpose,  may  be  insuscep 
tible  either  of  proof  or  of  disproof.  Other 
hypotheses  again,  for  instance  that  vacua 
exist,  may  be  susceptible  of  probable  solution. 
The  classing  of  the  hypotheses  is  thus  as  neces- 

33 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

sary  as  the  classing  of  the  problems,  and  both 
must  be  recognized  as  constituting  a  serious 
branch  of  learning.1  There  must  in  short  be 
metaphysicians.  Let  us  for  a  while  become 
metaphysicians  ourselves. 

As  we  survey  the  history  of  metaphysics  we 
soon  realize  that  two  pretty  distinct  types  of 
Rational-  mind  have  filled  it  with  their  war- 
empiri-  fare.  Let  us  call  them  the  rationalist 


and  the  empiricist  types  of  mind.  A 


cism  in 
meta 
physics         saying  of  Coleridge's  is  often  quoted, 

to  the  effect  that  every  one  is  born  either  a 
platonist  or  an  aristotelian.  By  aristotelian,  he 
means  empiricist,  and  by  platonist,  he  means 
rationalist;  but  although  the  contrast  between 
the  two  Greek  philosphers  exists  in  the  sense 
in  which  Coleridge  meant  it,  both  of  them 
were  rationalists  as  compared  with  the  kind  of 
empiricism  which  Democritus  and  Protagoras 
developed;  and  Coleridge  had  better  have 
taken  either  of  those  names  instead  of  Aris 
totle  as  his  empiricist  example. 

1  Consult  here  Paul  Janet:  Principes  de  Metaphysique,  etc.,  1897, 
legons  1,  2. 

34 


THE  PROBLEMS  OF  METAPHYSICS 

Rationalists  are  the  men  of  principles,  empiri 
cists  the  men  of  facts;  but,  since  principles  are 
universals,  and  facts  are  particulars,  perhaps 
the  best  way  of  characterizing  the  two  ten 
dencies  is  to  say  that  rationalist  thinking  pro 
ceeds  most  willingly  by  going  from  wholes  to 
parts,  while  empiricist  thinking  proceeds  by 
going  from  parts  to  wholes.  Plato,  the  arch- 
rationalist,  explained  the  details  of  nature  by 
their  participation  in  'ideas,'  which  all  de 
pended  on  the  supreme  idea  of  the  "good.5 
Protagoras  and  Democritus  were  empiricists. 
The  latter  explained  the  whole  cosmos,  includ 
ing  gods  as  well  as  men,  and  thoughts  as  well 
as  things,  by  their  composition  out  of  atomic 
elements;  Protagoras  explained  truth,  which 
for  Plato  was  the  absolute  system  of  the  ideas, 
as  a  collective  name  for  men's  opinions. 

Rationalists  prefer  to  deduce  facts  from 
principles.  Empiricists  prefer  to  explain  prin 
ciples  as  inductions  from  facts.  Is  thought  for 
the  sake  of  life?  or  is  life  for  the  sake  of  thought? 
Empiricism  inclines  to  the  former,  rationalism 
to  the  latter  branch  of  the  alternative.  God's 

35 


SOME    PROBLEMS   OF   PHILOSOPHY 

life,  according  to  Aristotle  and  Hegel,  is  pure 
theory.  The  mood  of  admiration  is  natural  to 
rationalism.  Its  theories  are  usually  optimis 
tic,  supplementing  the  experienced  world  by 
clean  and  pure  ideal  constructions.  Aristotle 
and  Plato,  the  Scholastics,  Descartes,  Spinoza, 
Leibnitz,  Kant,  and  Hegel  are  examples  of 
this.  They  claimed  absolute  finality  for  their 
systems,  in  the  noble  architecture  of  which,  as 
their  authors  believed,  truth  was  eternally 
embalmed.  This  temper  of  finality  is  foreign 
to  empiricist  minds.  They  may  be  dogmatic 
about  their  method  of  building  on  'hard  facts/ 
but  they  are  willing  to  be  sceptical  about  any 
conclusions  reached  by  the  method  at  a  given 
time.  They  aim  at  accuracy  of  detail  rather 
than  at  completeness;  are  contented  to  be 
fragmentary;  are  less  inspiring  than  the  ra 
tionalists,  often  treating  the  high  as  a  case  of 
' nothing  but'  the  low  ('nothing  but'  self-in 
terest  well  understood,  etc.),  but  they  usually 
keep  more  in  touch  with  actual  life,  are  less 
subjective,  and  their  spirit  is  obviously  more 

'scientific'   in  the  hackneyed   sense   of  that 

36 


THE  PROBLEMS  OF  METAPHYSICS 

term.  Socrates,  Locke,  Berkeley,  Hume,  the 
Mills,  F.  A.  Lange,  J.  Dewey,  F.  C.  S.  Schiller, 
Bergson,  and  other  contemporaries  are  speci 
mens  of  this  type.  Of  course  we  find  mixed 
minds  in  abundance,  and  few  philosophers  are 
typical  in  either  class.  Kant  may  fairly  be 
called  mixed.  Lotze  and  Royce  are  mixed. 
The  author  of  this  volume  is  weakly  endowed 
on  the  rationalist  side,  and  his  book  will  show 
a  strong  leaning  towards  empiricism.  The 
clash  of  the  two  ways  of  looking  at  things  will 
be  emphasized  throughout  the  volume.1 

I  will  now  enter  the  interior  of  the  subject 
by  discussing  special  problems  as  examples  of 
metaphysical  inquiry;  and  in  order  not  to  con 
ceal  any  of  the  skeletons  in  the  philosophic 
closet,  I  will  start  with  the  worst  problem 
possible,  the  so-called  'ontological  problem,' 
or  question  of  how  there  comes  to  be  anything 
at  all. 

1  Compare  W.  James:  'The  Sentiment  of  Rationality/  in  The  Will 
to  Believe  (Longmans,  Green  and  Co.,  1899),  p.  63  f.;  Pragmatism, 
(ibid.),  chap,  i;  A  Pluralistic  Universe  (ibid.),  chap.  i. 


CHAPTER    III 
THE  PROBLEM  OF  BEING 

How  comes  the  world  to  be  here  at  all  instead 
of  the  nonentity  which  might  be  imagined  in 
its  place?  Schopenhauer's  remarks  on  this 
question  may  be  considered  classical.  'Apart 
from  man,'  he  says,  'no  being  wonders  at  its 
own  existence.  When  man  first  becomes  con 
scious,  he  takes  himself  for  granted,  as  some 
thing  needing  no  explanation.  But  not  for 
long;  for,  with  the  rise  of  the  first  reflection, 
Scho  en-  that  wonder  begins  which  is  the 
iiaueron  mother  of  metaphysics,  and  which 

the  origin 

of  the  made  Aristotle  say  that  men  now 
and  always  seek  to  philosophize 
because  of  wonder  —  The  lower  a  man  stands 
in  intellectual  respects  the  less  of  a  riddle  does 
existence  seem  to  him  .  .  .  but,  the  clearer  his 
consciousness  becomes  the  more  the  problem 
grasps  him  in  its  greatness.  In  fact  the  unrest 
which  keeps  the  never  stopping  clock  of  meta 
physics  going  is  the  thought  that  the  non-ex 
istence  of  this  world  is  just  as  possible  as  its 

38 


THE    PROBLEM    OF    BEING 

existence.  Nay  more,  we  soon  conceive  the 
world  as  something  the  non-existence  of  which 
not  only  is  conceivable  but  would  indeed  be 
preferable  to  its  existence;  so  that  our  wonder 
passes  easily  into  a  brooding  over  that  fatality 
which  nevertheless  could  call  such  a  world  into 
being,  and  mislead  the  immense  force  that 
could  produce  and  preserve  it  into  an  activity 
so  hostile  to  its  own  interests.  The  philosophic 
wonder  thus  becomes  a  sad  astonishment,  and 
like  the  overture  to  Don  Giovanni,  philosophy 
begins  with  a  minor  chord.' 1 

One  need  only  shut  oneself  in  a  closet  and 
begin  to  think  of  the  fact  of  one's  being  there, 
of  one's  queer  bodily  shape  in  the  darkness  (a 
thing  to  make  children  scream  at,  as  Steven 
son  says),  of  one's  fantastic  character  and  all, 
to  have  the  wonder  steal  over  the  detail  as 
much  as  over  the  general  fact  of  being,  and  to 
see  that  it  is  only  familiarity  that  blunts  it. 
Not  only  that  anything  should  be,  but  that  this 
very  thing  should  be,  is  mysterious!  Philoso- 

1  The  World  as  Will  and  Representation:   Appendix  17,  'On    the 
metaphysical  need  of  man,'  abridged. 

39 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

phy  stares,  but  brings  no  reasoned  solution, 
for  from  nothing  to  being  there  is  no  logical 
bridge. 

}.  Attempts  are  sometimes  made  to  banish  the 
question  rather  than  to  give  it  an  answer. 
Those  who  ask  it,  we  are  told,  extend  illegit 
imately  to  the  whole  of  being  the  contrast 
Various  to  a  supposed  alternative  non-being 

treatments         ,  .   ,         ,  ,•      i       i     • 

of  the  which  only  particular  beings  possess, 
problem  These,  indeed,  were  not,  and  now 
are.  But  being  in  general,  or  in  some  shape, 
always  was,  and  you  cannot  rightly  bring  the 
whole  of  it  into  relation  with  a  primordial  non 
entity.  Whether  as  God  or  as  material  atoms, 
it  is  itself  primal  and  eternal.  But  if  you  call 
any  being  whatever  eternal,  some  philosophers 
have  always  been  ready  to  taunt  you  with  the 
paradox  inherent  in  the  assumption.  Is  past 
eternity  completed?  they  ask:  If  so,  they  go  on, 
it  must  have  had  a  beginning ;  for  whether 
your  imagination  traverses  it  forwards  or  back 
wards,  it  offers  an  identical  content  or  stuff  to 
be  measured;  and  if  the  amount  comes  to  an 
end  in  one  way,  it  ought  to  come  to  an  end  in 

40 


THE    PROBLEM    OF    BEING 

the  other.  In  other  words,  since  we  now  witness 
its  end,  some  past  moment  must  have  wit 
nessed  its  beginning.  If,  however,  it  had  a  be 
ginning,  when  was  that,  and  why? 

You  are  up  against  the  previous  nothing,  and 
do  not  see  how  it  ever  passed  into  being.  This 
dilemma,  of  having  to  choose  between  a  regress 
which,  although  called  infinite,  has  neverthe 
less  come  to  a  termination,  and  an  absolute 
first,  has  played  a  great  part  in  philosophy's 
history. 

Other  attempts  still  are  made  at  exorcising 
the  question.  Non-being  is  not,  said  Parmen- 
ides  and  Zeno;  only  being  is.  Hence  what  is,  is 
necessarily  being  —  being,  in  short,  is  neces 
sary.  Others,  calling  the  idea  of  nonentity 
no  real  idea,  have  said  that  on  the  absence 
of  an  idea  can  no  genuine  problem  be  founded. 
More  curtly  still,  the  whole  ontological  wonder 
has  been  called  diseased,  a  case  of  Grilbelsucht 
like  asking,  'Why  am  I  myself?'  or  'Why  is  a 
triangle  a  triangle?' 

Rationalistic  minds  here  and  there  have 
sought  to  reduce  the  mystery.  Some  forms  of 

41 


SOME  PROBLEMS  OF  PHILOSOPHY 

being  have  been  deemed  more  natural,  so  to 
say,  or  more  inevitable  and  necessary  than 
Rational-  others.  Empiricists  of  the  evolution- 
empiricist  ary  type --Herbert  Spencer  seems 

treatments      a     go()(j     example  —  nave     assumed 

that  whatever  had  the  least  of  reality,  was 
weakest,  faintest,  most  imperceptible,  most 
nascent,  might  come  easiest  first,  and  be  the 
earliest  successor  to  nonentity.  Little  by  little 
the  fuller  grades  of  being  might  have  added 
themselves  in  the  same  gradual  way  until  the 
whole  universe  grew  up. 

To  others  not  the  minimum,  but  the  maxi 
mum  of  being  has  seemed  the  earliest  First  for 
the  intellect  to  accept.  'The  perfection  of  a 
thing  does  not  keep  it  from  existing,'  Spinoza 
said,  'on  the  contrary,  it  founds  its  existence.'  l 
It  is  mere  prejudice  to  assume  that  it  is  harder 
for  the  great  than  for  the  little  to  be,  and  that 
easiest  of  all  it  is  to  be  nothing.  What  makes 
things  difficult  in  any  line  is  the  alien  obstruc 
tions  that  are  met  with,  and  the  smaller  and 
weaker  the  thing  the  more  powerful  over  it 

1  Ethics,  part  i,  prop,  xi,  scholium. 

42 


THE    PROBLEM    OF   BEING 

these  become.  Some  things  are  so  great  and 
inclusive  that  to  be  is  implied  in  their  very  na 
ture.  The  anselmian  or  ontological  proof  of 
God's  existence,  sometimes  called  the  cartesian 
proof,  criticised  by  Saint  Thomas,  rejected  by 
Kant,  re-defended  by  Hegel,  follows  this  line  of 
thought.  What  is  conceived  as  imperfect  may 
lack  being  among  its  other  lacks,  but  if  God, 
who  is  expressly  defined  as  Ens  perfectissi- 
mum,  lacked  anything  whatever,  he  would 
contradict  his  own  definition.  He  cannot  lack 
being  therefore:  He  is  Ens  necessarium,  Ens 
realissimum,  as  well  as  Ens  perfectissimum.1 

Hegel  in  his  lordly  way  says:  'It  would  be 
strange  if  God  were  not  rich  enough  to  embrace 
so  poor  a  category  as  Being,  the  poorest  and 
most  abstract  of  all.'  This  is  somewhat  in  line 
with  Kant's  saying  that  a  real  dollar  does  not 
contain  one  cent  more  than  an  imaginary  dol 
lar.  At  the  beginning  of  his  logic  Hegel  seeks  in 
another  way  to  mediate  nonentity  with  being. 

1  St.  Anselm:  Proslogium,  etc.  Translated  by  Doane:  Chicago, 
1903;  Descartes:  Meditations,  p.  5;  Kant:  Critique  of  Pure  Reason, 
Transcendental  Dialectic,  'On  the  impossibility  of  an  ontological 
proof,  etc.' 

43 


SOME  PROBLEMS  OF  PHILOSOPHY 

Since '  being '  in  the  abstract,  mere  being,  means 
nothing  in  particular,  it  is  indistinguishable 
from  '  nothing ' ;  and  he  seems  dimly  to  think 
that  this  constitutes  an  identity  between  the 
two  notions,  of  which  some  use  may  be  made 
in  getting  from  one  to  the  other.  Other  still 
queerer  attempts  show  well  the  rationalist 
temper.  Mathematically  you  can  deduce  1 
from  0  by  the  following  process:  o=ra=l- 
Or  physically  if  all  being  has  (as  it  seems  to 
have)  a  'polar'  construction,  so  that  every 
positive  part  of  it  has  its  negative,  we  get  the 
simple  equation:  +1—1  =  0,  plus  and  minus 
being  the  signs  of  polarity  in  physics. 

It  is  not  probable  that  the  reader  will  be 
satisfied  with  any  of  these  solutions,  and  con 
temporary  philosophers,  even  rationalistically 
minded  ones,  have  on  the  whole  agreed  that  no 
one  has  intelligibly  banished  the  mystery  of 
fact.  Whether  the  original  nothing  burst  into 
God  and  vanished,  as  night  vanishes  in  day, 
while  God  thereupon  became  the  creative 
principle  of  all  lesser  beings;  or  whether  all 
things  have  foisted  or  shaped  themselves  im- 

44 


THE    PROBLEM    OF    BEING 

perceptibly  into  existence,  the  same  amount 
of  existence  has  in  the  end  to  be  assumed 
The  same  and  begged  by  the  philosopher.  To 

amount  of  .  ,          ,.~,      , 

existence      comminute  the   dimculty  is  not  to 


b       quench  it.   If  you  are  a  rationalist 
a11  you  beg  a  kilogram  of  being  at  once, 

we  will  say;  if  you  are  an  empiricist  you  beg  a 
thousand  successive  grams;  but  you  beg  the 
same  amount  in  each  case,  and  you  are  the 
same  beggar  whatever  you  may  pretend.  You 
leave  the  logical  riddle  untouched,  of  how  the 
coming  of  whatever  is,  came  it  all  at  once,  or 
came  it  piecemeal,  can  be  intellectually  under 
stood.1 

i  If  being  gradually  grew,  its  quantity  was  of 
course  not  always  the  same,  and  may  not  be 
Conser-  t}ie  same  hereafter.  To  most  phi- 

vation  vs. 

creation  losophers  this  view  has  seemed  ab 
surd,  neither  God,  nor  primordial  matter,  nor 
energy  being  supposed  to  admit  of  increase  or 
decrease.  The  orthodox  opinion  is  that  the 

1  In  more  technical  language,  one  may  say  that  fact  or  being  is 
'contingent,'  or  matter  of  'chance,'  so  far  as  our  intellect  is  concerned. 
The  conditions  of  its  appearance  are  uncertain,  unforeseeable,  when 
future,  and  when  past,  elusive. 

45 


SOME  PROBLEMS  OF  PHILOSOPHY 

quantity  of  reality  must  at  all  costs  be  con 
served,  and  the  waxing  and  waning  of  our 
phenomenal  experiences  must  be  treated  as 
surface  appearances  which  leave  the  deeps  un 
touched. 

Nevertheless,  within  experience,  phenomena 
come  and  go.  There  are  novelties;  there  are 
losses.  The  world  seems,  on  the  concrete  and 
proximate  level  at  least,  really  to  grow.  So  the 
question  recurs :  How  do  our  finite  experiences 
come  into  being  from  moment  to  moment? 
By  inertia?  By  perpetual  creation?  Do  the 
new  ones  come  at  the  call  of  the  old  ones?  Why 
do  not  they  all  go  out  like  a  candle? 

Who  can  tell  off-hand?  The  question  of  be 
ing  is  the  darkest  in  all  philosophy.  All  of  us 
are  beggars  here,  and  no  school  can  speak  dis 
dainfully  of  another  or  give  itself  superior  airs. 
For  all  of  us  alike,  Fact  forms  a  datum,  gift?  or 
Vorgefundenes,  which  we  cannot  burrow  under, 
explain  or  get  behind.  It  makes  itself  some 
how,  and  our  business  is  far  more  with  its 
What  than  with  its  Whence  or  Why. 


CHAPTER    IV 

PERCEPT  AND  CONCEPT-THE  IMPORT 
OF  CONCEPTS 

THE  problem  convenient  to  take  up  next  in 
order  will  be  that  of  the  difference  between 
thoughts  and  things.  '  Things '  are  known  to  us 
by  our  senses,  and  are  called  'presentations' 
by  some  authors,  to  distinguish  them  from  the 
ideas  or  'representations'  which  we  may  have 
when  our  senses  are  closed.  I  myself  have 
grown  accustomed  to  the  words  'percept'  and 
'concept'  in  treating  of  the  contrast,  but  con 
cepts  flow  out  of  percepts  and  into  them  again, 
Their  they  are  so  interlaced,  and  our  life 

rests  on  them  so  interchangeably  and 
undiscriminatingly,  that  it  is  often  difficult  to 
impart  quickly  to  beginners  a  clear  notion  of 
the  difference  meant.  Sensation  and  thought 
in  man  are  mingled,  but  they  vary  independ 
ently.  In  our  quadrupedal  relatives  thought 
proper  is  at  a  minimum,  but  we  have  no  reason 
to  suppose  that  their  immediate  life  of  feeling 
is  either  less  or  more  copious  than  ours.  Feel- 

47 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

ing  must  have  been  originally  self-sufficing; 
and  thought  appears  as  a  superadded  function, 
adapting  us  to  a  wider  environment  than  that 
of  which  brutes  take  account.  Some  parts  of  the 
stream  of  feeling  must  be  more  intense,  em 
phatic,  and  exciting  than  others  in  animals  as 
well  as  in  ourselves;  but  whereas  lower  animals 
simply  react  upon  these  more  salient  sensa 
tions  by  appropriate  movements,  higher  ani 
mals  remember  them,  and  men  react  on  them 
intellectually,  by  using  nouns,  adjectives,  and 
verbs  to  identify  them  when  they  meet  them 
elsewhere. 

'.  The  great  difference  between  percepts  and 
concepts1  is  that  percepts  are  continuous  and 
concepts  are  discrete.  Not  discrete  in  their 
being,  for  conception  as  an  act  is  part  of  the 
flux  of  feeling,  but  discrete  from  each  other  in 
their  several  meanings.  Each  concept  means 

1  In  what  follows  I  shall  freely  use  synonyms  for  these  two  terms. 
'Idea,'  'thought,'  and  'intellection'  are  synonymous  with  'concept.' 
Instead  of '  percept '  I  shall  often  speak  of  '  sensation,'  '  feeling,'  '  intui 
tion,'  and  sometimes  of  '  sensible  experience '  or  of  the  '  immediate 
flow '  of  conscious  life.  Since  Hegel's  time  what  is  simply  perceived 
has  been  called  the  'immediate,'  while  the  'mediated  '  is  synonymous 
with  what  is  conceived. 

48 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

just  what  it  singly  means,  and  nothing  else; 
and  if  the  conceiver  does  not  know  whether  he 
means  this  or  means  that,  it  shows  that  his 
concept  is  imperfectly  formed.  The  perceptual 
flux  as  such,  on  the  contrary,  means  nothing, 
and  is  but  what  it  immediately  is.  No  matter 
how  small  a  tract  of  it  be  taken,  it  is  always  a 
much-at-once,  and  contains  innumerable  as 
pects  and  characters  which  conception  can 
pick  out,  isolate,  and  thereafter  always  intend. 
It  shows  duration,  intensity,  complexity  or 
simplicity,  interestingness,  excitingness,  pleas 
antness  or  their  opposites.  Data  from  all  our 
senses  enter  into  it,  merged  in  a  general  ex- 
tensiveness  of  which  each  occupies  a  big  or 
little  share.  Yet  all  these  parts  leave  its  unity 
unbroken.  Its  boundaries  are  no  more  distinct 
than  are  those  of  the  field  of  vision.  Boundaries 
are  things  that  intervene;  but  here  nothing 
intervenes  save  parts  of  the  perceptual  flux 
itself,  and  these  are  overflowed  by  what  they 
separate,  so  that  whatever  we  distinguish  and 
isolate  conceptually  is  found  perceptually  to 
telescope  and  compenetrate  and  diffuse  into 

49 


SOME  PROBLEMS  OF  PHILOSOPHY 

its  neighbors.  The  cuts  we  make  are  purely 
ideal.  If  my  reader  can  succeed  in  abstracting 
from  all  conceptual  interpretation  and  lapse 
back  into  his  immediate  sensible  life  at  this 
very  moment,  he  will  find  it  to  be  what  some 
one  has  called  a  big  blooming  buzzing  confu 
sion,  as  free  from  contradiction  in  its  'much- 
at-onceness'  as  it  is  all  alive  and  evidently 
there.1 

Out  of  this  aboriginal  sensible  muchness 
attention  carves  out  objects,  which  conception 
The  con-  then  names  and  identifies  forever — 

ceptual 

order  in  the  sky  'constellations,'  on  the 

earth  'beach,'  'sea,'  'cliff,'  'bushes,'  'grass/ 
Out  of  time  we  cut  'days'  and  'nights,'  'sum 
mers'  and  'winters.'  We  say  what  each  part 
of  the  sensible  continuum  is,  and  all  these  ab 
stracted  whats  are  concepts.2 

1  Compare  W.  James:  A  Pluralistic  Universe,  pp.  282-288.    Also 
Psychology,  Briefer  Course,  pp.  157-166. 

2  On  the  function  of  conception  consult:  Sir  William  Hamilton's 
Lectures  on  Logic,  9,  10;  H.  L.  Mansel,  Prolegomena  Logica,  chap,  i; 
A.  Schopenhauer,  The  World  as  Will,  etc.,  Supplements  6,  7  to  book  ii; 
W.  James,  Principles  of  Psychology,  chap,  xii;  Briefer  Course,  chap.  xiv. 
Also  J.G.Romanes:  Mental  Evolution  in  Man,  chaps,  iii,  iv;  Th.  Ribot: 
V Evolution  des  Idees  Generales,  chap,  vi;  Th.  Ruyssen,  Essai  sur  /' Evolu 
tion  psychologique  du  Jugement,  chap,  vii;  Laromiguiere,  Lemons  de  Phil- 

50 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

The  intellectual  life  of  man  consists  almost 
wholly  in  his  substitution  of  a  conceptual  order 
for  the  perceptual  order  in  which  his  experience 
originally  comes.  But  before  tracing  the  conse 
quences  of  the  substitution,  I  must  say  some 
thing  about  the  conceptual  order  itself.1 

Trains  of  concepts  unmixed  with  percepts 
grow  frequent  in  the  adult  mind;  and  parts  of 
these  conceptual  trains  arrest  our  attention 
just  as  parts  of  the  perceptual  flow  did,  giving 
rise  to  concepts  of  a  higher  order  of  abstract- 
ness.  So  subtile  is  the  discernment  of  man,  and 
so  great  the  power  of  some  men  to  single  out 

osophie,  part  2,  lesson  12.  The  account  I  give  directly  contradicts  that 
which  Kant  gave  which  has  prevailed  since  Kant's  time.  Kant 
always  speaks  of  the  aboriginal  sensible  flux  as  a  '  manifold  '  of  which 
he  considers  the  essential  character  to  be  its  disconnectedness.  To  get 
any  togetherness  at  all  into  it  requires,  he  thinks,  the  agency  of  the 
'transcendental  ego  of  apperception,'  and  to  get  any  definite  connec 
tions  requires  the  agency  of  the  understanding,  with  its  synthetizing 
concepts  or  'categories.'  'Die  Verbindung  (conjunctio)  eines  Man- 
nigfaltigen  kann  iiberhaupt  niemals  durch  Sinne  in  uns  kommen,  und 
kann  also  auch  nicht  in  der  reinen  Form  der  sinnlichen  Anschauung 
zugleich  mit  en  thai  ten  sein;  denn  sie  ist  ein  Actus  der  Spontaneitat 
der  Einbildungskraft,  und,  da  man  diese,  zum  Unterschiede  von  der 
Sinnlichkeit,  Verstand  nennen  muss,  so  ist  alle  Verbindung  .  .  .  eine 
Verstandeshandlung.'  K.  d.  r.  V.,  2te,  Aufg.,  pp.  129-130.  The  reader 
must  decide  which  account  agrees  best  with  his  own  actual  experience. 
1  The  substitution  was  first  described  in  these  terms  by  S.  H.  Hodg 
son  in  his  Philosophy  of  Reflection,  i,  288-310. 

51 


SOME    PROBLEMS   OF   PHILOSOPHY 

the  most  fugitive  elements  of  what  passes 
before  them,  that  these  new  formations  have 
no  limit.  Aspect  within  aspect,  quality  after 
quality,  relation  upon  relation,  absences  and 
negations  as  well  as  present  features,  end  by 
being  noted  and  their  names  added  to  the  store 
of  nouns,  verbs,  adjectives,  conjunctions,  and 
prepositions  by  which  the  human  mind  inter 
prets  life.  Every  new  book  verbalizes  some 
new  concept,  which  becomes  important  in  pro 
portion  to  the  use  that  can  be  made  of  it.  Dif 
ferent  universes  of  thought  thus  arise,  with 
specific  sorts  of  relation  among  their  ingredi 
ents.  The  world  of  common-sense  '  things ' ;  the 
world  of  material  tasks  to  be  done;  the  mathe 
matical  world  of  pure  forms;  the  world  of 
ethical  propositions;  the  worlds  of  logic,  of 
music,  etc.,  all  abstracted  and  generalized  from 
long  forgotten  perceptual  instances,  from  which 
they  have  as  it  were  flowered  out,  return  and 
merge  themselves  again  in  the  particulars  of 
our  present  and  future  perception.  By  those 
whats  we  apperceive  all  our  tliises.  Percepts 
and  concepts  interpenetrate  and  melt  together, 

52 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

impregnate  and  fertilize  each  other.  Neither, 
taken  alone,  knows  reality  in  its  completeness. 
We  need  them  both,  as  we  need  both  our  legs 
to  walk  with. 

From  Aristotle  downwards  philosophers 
have  frankly  admitted  the  indispensability,  for 
complete  knowledge  of  fact,  of  both  the  sensa 
tional  and  the  intellectual  contribution.1  For 
complete  knowledge  of  fact,  I  say;  but  facts 
are  particulars  and  connect  themselves  with 
practical  necessities  and  the  arts;  and  Greek 
philosophers  soon  formed  the  notion  that  a 
knowledge  of  so-called  'universals,'  consisting 
of  concepts  of  abstract  forms,  qualities,  num 
bers,  and  relations  was  the  only  knowledge 
worthy  of  the  truly  philosophic  mind.  Particu 
lar  facts  decay  and  our  perceptions  of  them 
vary.  A  concept  never  varies;  and  between 
such  unvarying  terms  the  relations  must  be 
constant  and  express  eternal  verities.  Hence 
there  arose  a  tendency,  which  has  lasted  all 
through  philosophy,  to  contrast  the  know- 

1  See,  for  example,  book  i,  chap,  ii,  of  Aristotle's  Metaphysics.' 
53 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

ledge  of  universals  and  intelligibles,  as  god 
like,  dignified,  and  honorable  to  the-knower, 
with  that  of  particulars  and  sensibles  as  some 
thing  relatively  base  which  more  allies  us  with 
the  beasts.1 

1  Plato  in  numerous  places,  but  chiefly  in  books  6  and  7  of  the  Re 
public,  contrasts  perceptual  knowledge  as  'opinion'  with  real  know 
ledge,  to  the  latter's  glory.  For  an  excellent  historic  sketch  of  this 
platonistic  view  see  the  first  part  of  E.  Laas's  Idealismus  und  Positivis- 
mus,  1879.  For  expressions  of  the  ultra-intellectualistic  view,  read  the 
passage  from  Plotinus  on  the  Intellect  in  C.  M.  BakewelPs  Source-book 
in  Ancient  Philosophy,  N.  Y.  1907,  pp.  353  f.;  Bossuet,  Traite  de  la 
Connaissance  de  Dieu,  chap,  iv,  §§  v,  vi;  R.  Cudworth,  A  Treatise  con 
cerning  eternal  amd  immutable  Morality,  books  iii,  iv.  —  'Plato,'  writes 
Prof.  Santayana,  'thought  that  all  the  truth  and  meaning  of  earthly 
things  was  the  reference  they  contained  to  a  heavenly  original.  This 
heavenly  original  we  remember  to  recognize  even  among  the  distor 
tions,  disappearances,  and  multiplications  of  its  ephemeral  copies.  .  .  . 
The  impressions  themselves  have  no  permanence,  no  intelligible  es 
sence,  but  are  always  either  arising  or  ceasing  to  be.  There  must  be, 
he  tells  us,  an  eternal  and  clearly  definable  object  of  which  the  visible 
appearances  to  us  are  the  multiform  semblance;  now  by  one  trait, 
now  by  another,  the  phantom  before  us  reminds  us  of  that  half- 
forgotten  celestial  reality  and  makes  us  utter  its  name.  .  .  .  We  and 
the  whole  universe  exist  only  in  the  attempt  to  return  to  our  perfec 
tion,  to  lose  ourselves  again  in  God.  That  ineffable  good  is  our  natu 
ral  possession;  and  all  we  honor  in  this  life  is  but  a  partial  recovery 
of  our  birthright;  every  delightful  thing  is  like  a  rift  in  the  clouds, 
through  which  we  catch  a  glimpse  of  our  native  heaven.  And  if  that 
heaven  seems  so  far  away,  and  the  idea  of  it  so  dim  and  unreal,  it  is 
because  we  are  so  far  from  perfect,  so  immersed  in  what  is  alien  and 
destructive  to  the  soul.'  (' Platonic  Love  in  some  Italian  Poets,'  in 
Interpretations  of  Poetry  and  Religion,  189G.) 

This  is  the  interpretation  of  Plato  which  has  been  current  since 

54 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

For  rationalistic  writers  conceptual  know 
ledge  was  not  only  the  more  noble  knowledge, 
but  it  originated  independently  of 

uai  know-  au  perceptual  particulars.  Such  con- 
ledge  —  the 

rational-  cepts  as  God,  perfection,  eternity,  in 
finity,  immutability,  identity,  abso 
lute  beauty,  truth,  justice,  necessity,  freedom, 
duty,  worth,  etc.,  and  the  part  they  play  in 
our  mind,  are,  it  was  supposed,  impossible  to 
explain  as  results  of  practical  experience.  The 
empiricist  view,  and  probably  the  true  view,  is 
that  they  do  result  from  practical  experience.1 
But  a  more  important  question  than  that  as  to 
the  origin  of  our  concepts  is  that  as  to  their 

Aristotle.  It  should  be  said  that  its  profundity  has  been  challenged  by 
Prof.  A.  J.  Stewart.  (Plato's  Doctrine  of  Ideas,  Oxford,  1909.) 

Aristotle  found  great  fault  with  Plato's  treatment  of  ideas  as  heav 
enly  originals,  but  he  agreed  with  him  fully  as  to  the  superior  excel 
lence  of  the  conceptual  or  theoretic  life.  In  chapters  vii  and  viii  of  book 
x  of  the  Nicomachean  Ethics  he  extols  contemplation  of  universal  rela 
tions  as  alone  yielding  pure  happiness.  '  The  life  of  God,  in  all  its  ex 
ceeding  blessedness,  will  consist  in  the  exercise  of  philosophic  thought; 
and  of  all  human  activities,  that  will  be  the  happiest  which  is  most 
akin  to  the  divine.' 

1  John  Locke,  in  his  Essay  concerning  Human  Understanding,  books 
i,  ii,  was  the  great  popularizer  of  this  doctrine.  frCondillac's  TraitS 
des  Sensations,  Helvetius's  work,  De  VHomme,  and  James  Mill's 
Analysis  of  the  Human  Mind,  were  more  radical  successors  of  Locke's 
great  book. 

55 


SOME    PROBLEMS   OF   PHILOSOPHY 

functional  use  and  value;  --is  that  tied  down 
to  perceptual  experience,  or  out  of  all  relation 
to  it?  Is  conceptual  knowledge  self-sufficing 
and  a  revelation  all  by  itself,  quite  apart  from 
its  uses  in  helping  to  a  better  understanding 
of  the  world  of  sense? 

Rationalists  say,  Yes.  For,  as  we  shall  see 
in  later  places  (page  68),  the  various  conceptual 
universes  referred  to  on  page  52  can  be  con 
sidered  in  complete  abstraction  from  percept 
ual  reality,  and  when  they  are  so  considered, 
all  sorts  of  fixed  relations  can  be  discovered 
among  their  parts.  From  these  the  a  priori 
sciences  of  logic,  mathematics,  ethics,  and 
aesthetics  (so  far  as  the  last  two  can  be  called 
sciences  at  all)  result.  Conceptual  knowledge 
must  thus  be  called  a  self-sufficing  revelation; 
and  by  rationalistic  writers  it  has  always  been 
treated  as  admitting  us  to  a  diviner  world,  the 
world  of  universal  rather  than  that  of  perish 
ing  facts,  of  essential  qualities,  immutable  rela 
tions,  eternaj  principles  of  truth  and  right. 
Emerson  writes:  'Generalization  is  always  a 
new  influx  of  divinity  into  the  mind:  hence  the 

56 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

thrill  that  attends  it.'  And  a  disciple  of  Hegel, 
after  exalting  the  knowledge  of  'the  General, 
Unchangeable,  and  alone  Valuable '  above  that 
of  'the  Particular,  Sensible  and  Transient,' 
adds  that  if  you  reproach  philosophy  with 
being  unable  to  make  a  single  grass-blade  grow, 
or  even  to  know  how  it  does  grow,  the  reply  is 
that  since  such  a  particular  'how'  stands  not 
above  but  below  knowledge,  strictly  so-called, 
such  an  ignorance  argues  no  defect.1 

To  this  ultra-rationalistic  opinion  the  em 
piricist  contention  that  the  significance  of  con- 
Concept-  cepts  consists  always  in  their  relation 
ledge  —  '  t°  perceptual  particulars  has  been  op-  «f 

posed.  Made  of  percepts,  or  distilled 
view  from  parts  of  percepts,  their  essen 

tial  office,  it  has  been  said,  is  to  coalesce  with 
percepts  again,  bringing  the  mind  back  into 
the  perceptual  world  with  a  better  command  of 
the  situation  there.  Certainly  whenever  we 
can  do  this  with  our  concepts,  we  do  more  with 

1  Michelet,  Hegel's  Werke,  vii,  15,  quoted  by  A.  Gratry,  De  la 
Connaissance  de  rAme,  i,  231.  Compare  the  similar  claim  for  phi 
losophy  in  W.  Wallace's  Prolegomena  to  Hegel,  2d  ed.,  1894,  pp. 
28-29,  and  the  long  and  radical  statement  of  the  same  view  in  book 
iv  of  Ralph  Cudworth's  Treatise  on  Eternal  and  Immutable  Morality. 

57 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

them  than  when  we  leave  them  flocking  with 
their  abstract  and  motionless  companions.  It 
is  possible  therefore,  to  join  the  rationalists  in 
allowing  conceptual  knowledge  to  be  self-suffic 
ing,  while  at  the  same  time  one  joins  the  em 
piricists  in  maintaining  that  the  full  value  of 
such  knowledge  is  got  only  by  combining  it 
with  perceptual  reality  again.  This  mediating 
attitude  is  that  which  this  book  must  adopt. 
But  to  understand  the  nature  of  concepts 
better  we  must  now  go  on  to  distinguish  their 
function  from  their  content. 

The  concept  'man/  to  take  an  example,  is 

three  things:  1,  the  word  itself;  2,  a  vague 

picture  of  the  human  form  which  has 

The  con 
tent  and       its  own  value  in  the.  way  of  beauty  or 

function 

of  con-  not;  and  3,  an  instrument  lor  sym 
bolizing  certain  objects  from  which 
we  may  expect  human  treatment  when  occa 
sion  arrives.  Similarly  of  'triangle,'  'cosine/ — 
they  have  their  substantive  value  both  as  words 
and  as  images  suggested,  but  they  also  have  a 
functional  value  whenever  they  lead  us  else 
where  in  discourse. 

58 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

There  are  concepts,  however,  the  image-part 
of  which  is  so  faint  that  their  whole  value 
seems  to  be  functional.  'God/  'cause/  'num 
ber/  'substance/  'soul/  for  example,  suggest 
no  definite  picture;  and  their  significance 
seems  to  consist  entirely  in  their  tendency,  in 
the  further  turn  which  they  may  give  to  our 
action  or  our  thought.1  We  cannot  rest  in  the 
contemplation  of  their  form,  as  we  can  in  that 
of  a  'circle'  or  a  'man';  we  must  pass  beyond. 

Now  however  beautiful  or  otherwise  worthy 
of  stationary  contemplation  the  substantive 
part  of  a  concept  may  be,  the  more  important 
part  of  its  significance  may  naturally  be  held 
to  be  the  consequences  to  which  it  leads.  These 

The  prag-  ma^  ^e  e^ner  m  tne  wav  °f  making 
matic  rule  us  think,  or  in  the  way  of  making  us 

act.  Whoever  has  a  clear  idea  of  these  knows 
effectively  what  the  concept  practically  signi 
fies,  whether  its  substantive  content  be  inter 
esting  in  its  own  right  or  not. 

This  consideration  has  led  to  a  method  of 

1  On  this  functional  tendency  compare  H.  Taine,  On  Intelligence, 
book  i,  chap,  ii  (1870). 

59 


SOME   PROBLEMS    OF   PHILOSOPHY 

interpreting  concepts  to  which  I  shall  give  the 
name  of  the  Pragmatic  Rule.1 

The  pragmatic  rule  is  that  the  meaning  of  a 
concept  may  always  be  found,  if  not  in  some 
sensible  particular  which  it  directly  designates, 
then  in  some  particular  difference  in  the  course 
of  human  experience  which  its  being  true  will 
make.  Test  every  concept  by  the  question 
'What  sensible  difference  to  anybody  will  its 
truth  make?'  and  you  are  in  the  best  possible 
position  for  understanding  what  it  means  and 
for  discussing  its  importance.  If,  questioning 
whether  a  certain  concept  be  true  or  false,  you 
can  think  of  absolutely  nothing  that  would 
practically  differ  in  the  two  cases,  you  may  as 
sume  that  the  alternative  is  meaningless  and 
that  your  concept  is  no  distinct  idea.  If  two 
concepts  lead  you  to  infer  the  same  particular 
consequence,  then  you  may  assume  that  they 
embody  the  same  meaning  under  different 
names. 

This  rule  applies  to  concepts  of  every  order 

1  Compare  W.  James,  Pragmatism,  chap,  ii  and  passim;  also  Bald 
win's  Dictionary  of  Philosophy,  article  '  Pragmatism,'  by  C.  S.  Peirce. 

60 


PERCEPT   AND    CONCEPT 

of  complexity,  from  simple  terms  to  proposi 
tions  uniting  many  terms. 

So  many  disputes  in  philosophy  hinge  upon 
ill-defined  words  and  ideas,  each  side  claim 
ing  its  own  word  or  idea  to  be  true,  that  any 
accepted  method  of  making  meanings  clear 
must  be  of  great  utility.  No  method  can  be 
handier  of  application  than  our  pragmatic 
rule.  If  you  claim  that  any  idea  is  true,  assign 
at  the  same  time  some  difference  that  its  being 
true  will  make  in  some  possible  person's  his 
tory,  and  we  shall  know  not  only  just  what  you 
are  really  claiming  but  also  how  important  an 
issue  it  is,  and  how  to  go  to  work  to  verify  the 
claim.  In  obeying  this  rule  we  neglect  the  sub 
stantive  content  of  the  concept,  and  follow  its 
function  only.  This  neglect  might  seem  at  first 
sight  to  need  excuse,  for  the  content  often  has 
a  value  of  its  own  which  might  conceivably  add 
lustre  to  reality,  if  it  existed,  apart  from  any 
modification  wrought  by  it  in  the  other  parts 
of  reality.  Thus  it  is  often  supposed  that 
'Idealism'  is  a  theory  precious  in  itself,  even 
though  no  definite  change  in  the  details  of  our 

61 


SOME    PROBLEMS   OF   PHILOSOPHY 

experience  can  be  deduced  from  it.  Later  dis 
cussion  will  show  that  this  is  a  superficial  view, 
and  that  particular  consequences  are  the  only 
criterion  of  a  concept's  meaning,  and  the  only 
test  of  its  truth. 

Instances  are  hardly  called  for,  they  are  so 
obvious.  That  A  and  B  are '  equal,'  for  example, 
Examples  means  either  that  'you  W*U  find  no 
difference'  when  you  pass  from  one  to  the 
other,  or  that  in  substituting  one  for  the  other 
in  certain  operations  'you  will  get  the  same 
result  both  times.'  'Substance'  means  that  'a 
definite  group  of  sensations  will  recur.'  'In 
commensurable'  means  that  'you  are  always 
confronted  with  a  remainder.'  6  Infinite' 
means  either  that,  or  that  'you  can  count  as 
many  units  in  a  part  as  you  can  in  the  whole.' 
'More'  and  'less'  mean  certain  sensations, 
varying  according  to  the  matter.  'Freedom' 
means  'no  feeling  of  sensible  restraint.'  'Ne 
cessity  '  means  that  'your  way  is  blocked  in  all 
directions  save  one.'  'God 'means  that  'you 
can  dismiss  certain  kinds  of  fear,'  'cause'  that 
'you  may  expect  certain  sequences,'  etc.  etc. 

62 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

We  shall  find  plenty  of  examples  in  the  rest  of 
this  book;  so  I  go  back  now  to  the  more  general 
question  of  whether  the  whole  import  of  the 
world  of  concepts  lies  in  its  relation  to  percep 
tual  experience,  or  whether  it  be  also  an  inde 
pendent  revelation  of  reality.  Great  ambiguity 
is  possible  in  answering  this  question,  so  we 
must  mind  our  Ps  and  Qs. 

The  first  thing  to  notice  is  that  in  the  earliest 
stages  of  human  intelligence,  so  far  as  we  can 
guess  at  them,  thought  proper  must  have  had 
an  exclusively  practical  use.  Men  classed  their 
Origin  of  sensations,  substituting  concepts  for 
in^heif3  them,  in  order  to  'work  them  for 
utility  what  they  were  worth/  and  to  pre 
pare  for  what  might  lie  ahead.  Class-names 
suggest  consequences  that  have  attached 
themselves  on  other  occasions  to  other  mem 
bers  of  the  class  —  consequences  which  the 
present  percept  will  also  probably  or  certainly 
show.1  The  present  percept  in  its  immediacy 
may  thus  often  sink  to  the  status  of  a  bare  sign 

1  For  practical  uses  of  conception  compare  W.  James,  Principles  oj 
Psychology,  chap,  xxii;  J.  E.  Miller,  The  Psychology  of  Thinking,  1909, 
passim,  but  especially  chaps,  xv,  xvi,  xvii. 

63 


SOME    PROBLEMS   OF   PHILOSOPHY 

of  the  consequences  which  the  substituted  con 
cept  suggests. 

The  substitution  of  concepts  and  their 
connections,  of  a  whole  conceptual  order,  in 
short,  for  the  immediate  perceptual  flow,  thus 
widens  enormously  our  mental  panorama.  Had 
we  no  concepts  we  should  live  simply '  getting ' 
each  successive  moment  of  experience,  as  the 
sessile  sea-anemone  on  its  rock  receives  what 
ever  nourishment  the  wash  of  the  waves  may 
bring.  With  concepts  we  go  in  quest  of  the  ab 
sent,  meet  the  remote,  actively  turn  this  way  or 
that,  bend  our  experience,  and  make  it  tell  us 
whither  it  is  bound.  We  change  its  order,  run 
it  backwards,  bring  far  bits  together  and  sepa 
rate  near  bits,  jump  about  over  its  surface  in 
stead  of  plowing  through  its  continuity,  string 
its  items  on  as  many  ideal  diagrams  as  our 
mind  can  frame.  All  these  are  ways  of  handling 
the  perceptual  flux  and  meeting  distant  parts  of 
it;  and  as  far  as  this  primary  function  of  con 
ception  goes,  we  can  only  conclude  it  to  be 
what  I  began  by  calling  it,  a  faculty  superadded 
to  our  barely  perceptual  consciousness  for  its 

64 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

use  in  practically  adapting  us  to  a  larger  en 
vironment  than  that  of  which  brutes  take  ac 
count.1  We  harness  perceptual  reality  in  con 
cepts  in  order  to  drive  it  better  to  our  ends. 

Does  our  conceptual  translation  of  the  per 
ceptual  flux  enable  us  also  to  understand  the 
The  theo-  latter  better  ?  What  do  we  mean 
of  con-86  by  making  us  '  understand '  ?  Apply- 
cepts  jng  our  pragmatic  rule  to  the  inter 

pretation  of  the  word,  we  see  that  the  better 
we  understand  anything  the  more  we  are 
able  to  tell  about  it.  Judged  by  this  test, 
concepts  do  make  us  understand  our  percepts 
better:  knowing  what  these  are,  we  can  tell  all 
sorts  of  farther  truths  about  them,  based  on  the 
relation  of  those  whats  to  other  whats.  The 
whole  system  of  relations,  spatial,  temporal, 
and  logical,  of  our  fact,  gets  plotted  out.  An 
ancient  philosophical  opinion,  inherited  from 
Aristotle,  is  that  we  do  not  understand  a  thing 
until  we  know  it  by  its  causes.  When  the  maid 
servant  says  that  *  the  cat '  broke  the  tea-cup, 

1  Herbert  Spencer  in  his  Psychology,  parts  iii  and  iv,  has  at  great 
length  tried  to  show  that  such  adaptation  is  the  sole  meaning  of  our 
intellect. 

65 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF   PHILOSOPHY 

she  would  have  us  conceive  the  fracture  in  a 
causally  explanatory  way.  No  otherwise  when 
Clerk-Maxwell  asks  us  to  conceive  of  gas-elec 
tricity  as  due  to  molecular  bombardment.  An 
imaginary  agent  out  of  sight  becomes  in  each 
case  a  part  of  the  cosmic  context  in  which  we 
now  place  the  percept  to  be  explained ;  and  the 
explanation  is  valid  in  so  far  as  the  new  causal 
that  is  itself  conceived  in  a  context  that  makes 
its  existence  probable,  and  with  a  nature 
agreeable  to  the  effects  it  is  imagined  to  pro 
duce.  All  our  scientific  explanations  would 
seem  to  conform  to  this  simple  type  of  the 
'necessary  cat.'  The  conceived  order  of  nature 
built  round  the  perceived  order  and  explain 
ing  it  theoretically,  as  we  say,  is  only  a  system 
of  hypothetically  imagined  thats,  the  whats 
of  which  harmoniously  connect  themselves 
with  the  what  of  any  that  which  we  immediately 
perceive. 

The  system  is  essentially  a  topographic  sys 
tem,  a  system  of  the  distribution  of  things.  It 
tells  us  what 's  what,  and  where 's  where.  In  so 
far  forth  it  merely  prolongs  that  opening  up  of 


PERCEPT   AND    CONCEPT 

the  perspective  of  practical  consequences 
which  we  found  to  be  the  primordial  utility  of 
the  conceiving  faculty:  it  adapts  us  to  an  im 
mense  environment.  Working  by  the  causes  of 
things  we  gain  advantages  which  we  never 
should  have  compassed  had  we  worked  by  the 
things  alone. 

But  in  order  to  reach  such  results  the  con 
cepts  in  the  explanatory  system  must,  I  said, 
in  the  a  'harmoniously  connect.'  What  does 
sciences  that  mean?  Is  this  also  only  a  prac 
tical  advantage,  or  is  it  sometning  more?  It 
seems  something  more,  for  it  points  to  the  fact 
that  when  concepts  of  various  sorts  are  once 
abstracted  or  constructed,  new  relations  are 
then  found  between  them,  connecting  them  in 
peculiarly  intimate,  'rational,'  and  unchange 
able  ways.  In  another  book1  I  have  tried  to 
show  that  these  rational  relations  are  all  prod 
ucts  of  our  faculty  of  comparison  and  of  our 
sense  of  'more.' 

The  sciences  which  exhibit  these  relations 
are  the  so-called  a  priori  sciences  of  mathe- 

1  Principles  of  Psychology,  1890,  chap,  xxviii. 

67 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

"•feSa 

maties  and  logic.1  But  these  sciences  express 
relations  of  comparison  and  identification  ex 
clusively.  Geometry  and  algebra,  for  example, 
first  define  certain  conceptual  objects,  and  then 
establish  equations  between  them,  substituting 
equals  for  equals.  Logic  has  been  defined  as 
the  'substitution  of  similars';  and  in  general 
one  may  say  that  the  perception  of  likeness 
and  unlikeness  generates  the  whole  of  'ra 
tional'  or  'necessary'  truth.  Nothing  happens 
in  the  worlds  of  logic,  mathematics  or  moral 
and  aesthetic  preference.  The  static  nature  of 
the  relations  in  these  worlds  is  what  gives  to 
the  propositions  that  express  them  their  '  eter 
nal  '  character:  The  binomial  theorem,  e.  g., 
expresses  the  value  of  any  power  of  any  sum  of 
two  terms,  to  the  end  of  time. 

These  vast  unmoving  systems  of  universal 
terms  form  the  new  worlds  of  thought  of  which 
I  spoke  on  page  56.  The  terms  are  elements 
(or  are  framed  of  elements)  abstracted  from 

,  l  The  'necessary'  character  of  the  abstract  truths  which  these 
sciences  exhibit  is  well  explained  by  G.  H.  Lewes:  Problems  of  Life  and 
Mind,  Problem  1,  chapters  iv,  xiii,  especially  p.  405  f.  of  the  English 
edition  (1874). 

68 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

the  perceptual  flux;  but  in  their  abstract  shape 
we  note  relations  between  them  (and  again  be 
tween  these  relations)  which  enable  us  to  set 
up  various  schemes  of  fixed  serial  orders  or  of 
'more  and  more.'  The  terms  are  indeed  man- 
made,  but  the  order,  being  established  solely 
by  comparison,  is  fixed  by  the  nature  of  the 
terms  on  the  one  hand  and  by  our  power  of  per- 
'ceiving  relations  on  the  other.  Thus  two  ab 
stract  twos  are  always  the  same  as  an  abstract 
four;  what  contains  the  container  contains  the 
contained  of  whatever  material  either  be  made; 
equals  added  to  equals  always  give  equal  re 
sults,  in  the  world  in  which  abstract  equality 
is  the  only  property  the  terms  are  supposed  to 
possess;  the  more  than  the  more  is  more  than 
the  less,  no  matter  in  what  direction  of  more- 
ness  we  advance;  if  you  dot  off  a  term  in  one 
series  every  time  you  dot  one  off  in  another,  the 
two  series  will  either  never  end,  or  will  come 
to  an  end  together,  or  one  will  be  exhausted 
first,  etc.  etc. ;  the  result  being  those  skeletons 
of  'rational'  or  'necessary'  truth  in  which 
our  logic-  and  mathematics-books  (sometimes 

69 


SOME  PROBLEMS  OF  PHILOSOPHY 

our  philosophy-books)  arrange  their  universal 
terms. 

The  'rationalization'  of  any  mass  of  per 
ceptual  fact  consists  in  assimilating  its  con- 
And  in  crete  terms,  one  by  one,  to  so  many 
terms  of  the  conceptual  series,  and 
then  in  assuming  that  the  relations  intuitively 
found  among  the  latter  are  what  connect  the 
former  too.  Thus  we  rationalize  gas-pressure 
by  identifying  it  with  the  blows  of  hypothetic 
molecules;  then  we  see  that  the  more  closely 
the  molecules  are  crowded  the  more  frequent 
the  blows  upon  the  containing  walls  will  be 
come;  then  we  discern  the  exact  proportion 
ality  of  the  crowding  with  the  number  of  blows; 
so  that  finally  Mariotte's  empirical  law  gets 
rationally  explained.  All  our  transformations 
of  the  sense-order  into  a  more  rational  equiva 
lent  are  similar  to  this  one.  We  interrogate 
the  beautiful  apparition,  as  Emerson  calls  it, 
which  our  senses  ceaselessly  raise  upon  our 
path,  and  the  items  there  refer  us  to  their 
interpretants  in  the  shape  of  ideal  construc 
tions  in  some  static  arrangement  which  our 

70 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

mind  has  already  made  out  of  its  concepts 
alone.  The  interpretants  are  then  substituted 
for  the  sensations,  which  thus  get  rationally 
conceived.  To  'explain'  means  to  coordinate, 
one  to  one,  the  thises  of  the  perceptual  flow 
with  the  whats  of  the  ideal  manifold,  whichever 
it  be.1 

We  may  well  call  this  a  theoretic  conquest 
over  the  order  in  which  nature  originally  comes. 
The  conceptual  order  into  which  we  translate 
our  experience  seems  not  only  a  means  of  prac 
tical  adaptation,  but  the  revelation  of  a  deeper 
level  of  reality  in  things.  Being  more  constant, 
it  is  truer,  less  illusory  than  the  perceptual 
order,  and  ought  to  command  our  attention 
more. 

There  is  still  another  reason  why  conception 
appears  such  an  exalted  function.  Concepts 
Concepts  noj-  Only  guide  us  over  the  map  of 

bring  new 

values  life,  but  we  revalue  life  by  their  use. 
Their  relation  to  percepts  is  like  that  of  sight 
to  touch.  Sight  indeed  helps  us  by  preparing 

1  Compare  W.  Ostwald:  Vorlesungen  uber  Natur philosophic,  Sechste 
Vorlesung. 

71 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

us  for  contacts  while  they  are  yet  far  off,  but 
it  endows  us  in  addition  with  a  new  world  of 
optical  splendor,  interesting  enough  all  by 
itself  to  occupy  a  busy  life.  Just  so  do  concepts 
bring  their  proper  splendor.  The  mere  pos 
session  of  such  vast  and  simple  pictures  is  an 
inspiring  good:  they  arouse  new  feelings  of 
sublimity,  power,  and  admiration,  new  inter 
ests  and  motivations. 

Ideality  often  clings  to  things  only  when 
they  are  taken  thus  abstractly.  "  Causes,  as 
anti-slavery,  democracy,  etc.,  dwindle  when 
realized  in  their  sordid  particulars.  Abstrac 
tions  will  touch  us  when  we  are  callous  to  the 
concrete  instances  in  which  they  lie  embodied. 
Loyal  in  our  measure  to  particular  ideals,  we 
soon  set  up  abstract  loyalty  as  something  of 
a  superior  order,  to  be  infinitely  loyal  to;  and 
truth  at  large  becomes  a  'momentous  issue' 
compared  with  which  truths  in  detail  are 
'poor  scraps,  mere  crumbling  successes.'"1 

1  J.  Royce:  The  Philosophy  of  Loyalty,  1908,  particularly  Lecture 
vii,  §  5. 

Emerson  writes :  '  Each  man  sees  over  his  own  experience  a  certain 
stain  of  error,  whilst  that  of  other  men  looks  fair  and  ideal.  Let  any 

72 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

So  strongly  do  objects  that  come  as  universal 
and  eternal  arouse  our  sensibilities,  so  greatly 
do  life's  values  deepen  when  we  translate  per 
cepts  into  ideas!  The  translation  appears  as 
far  more  than  the  original's  equivalent. 

Concepts  thus  play  three  distinct  parts  in  hu- 
Summary      man  life. 

1.  They  steer  us  practically  every  day,  and 
provide  an  immense  map  of  relations  among 
the  elements  of  things,  which,  though  not  now, 
yet  on  some  possible  future  occasion,  may  help 
to  steer  us  practically; 

2.  They  bring  new  values  into  our  perceptual 
life,  they  reanimate  our  wills,  and  make  our 
action  turn  upon  new  points  of  emphasis ; 

3.  The  map  which  the  mind  frames  out  of 

man  go  back  to  those  delicious  relations  which  make  the  beauty  of  his 
life,  which  have  given  him  sincerest  instruction  and  nourishment,  he 
will  shrink  and  moan.  Alas!  I  know  not  why,  but  infinite  compunc 
tions  embitter  in  mature  life  the  remembrances  of  budding  joy,  and 
cover  every  beloved  name.  Everything  is  beautiful  seen  from  the  point 
of  view  of  the  intellect,  or  as  truth,  but  all  is  sour,  if  seen  as  experience. 
Details  are  melancholy;  the  plan  is  seemly  and  noble.  In  the  actual 
world  —  the  painful  kingdom  of  time  and  place  —  dwell  care,  and 
canker,  and  fear.  With  thought,  with  the  ideal,  is  immortal  hilarity, 
the  rose  of  Joy.  Round  it  all  the  muses  sing.  But  grief  clings  to  names 
and  persons,  and  the  partial  interests  of  to-day  and  yesterday.'  (Essay 
on  Love.) 

73 


SOME  PROBLEMS  OF  PHILOSOPHY 

them  is  an  object  which  possesses,  when  once 
it  has  been  framed,  an  independent  existence. 
It  suffices  all  by  itself  for  purposes  of  study. 
The  '  eternal '  truths  it  contains  would  have  to 
be  acknowledged  even  were  the  world  of  sense 
annihilated. 

We  thus  see  clearly  what  is  gained  and  what 
is  lost  when  percepts  are  translated  into  con 
cepts.  Perception  is  solely  of  the  here  and  now ; 
conception  is  of  the  like  and  unlike,  of  the 
future,  of  the  past,  and  of  the  far  away.  But 
this  map  of  what  surrounds  the  present,  like 
all  maps,  is  only  a  surface;  its  features  are  but 
abstract  signs  and  symbols  of  things  that  in 
themselves  are  concrete  bits  of  sensible  experi 
ence.  We  have  but  to  weigh  extent  against 
content,  thickness  against  spread,  and  we  see 
that  for  some  purposes  the  one,  for  other  pur 
poses  the  other,  has  the  higher  value.  Who 
can  decide  offhand  which  is  absolutely  better 
to  live  or  to  understand  life?  We  must  do  both 
alternately,  and  a  man  can  no  more  limit  him 
self  to  either  than  a  pair  of  scissors  can  cut  with 
a  single  one  of  its  blades. 


CHAPTER  V 

PERCEPT  AND    CONCEPT  —  THE  ABUSE 
OF  CONCEPTS1 

IN  spite  of  this  obvious  need  of  holding  our 
percepts  fast  if  our  conceptual  powers  are  to 
mean  anything  distinct,  there  has  always  been 
a  tendency  among  philosophers  to  treat  con 
ception  as  the  more  essential  thing  in  know- 
Thein-  ledge.2  The  Platonizing  persuasion 

tellectual- 

ist  creed  has  ever  been  that  the  intelligible 
order  ought  to  supersede  the  senses  rather  than 
interpret  them.  The  senses,  according  to  this 
opinion,  are  organs  of  wavering  illusion  that 
stand  in  the  way  of  'knowledge/  in  the  unal 
terable  sense  of  that  term.  They  are  an  unfor 
tunate  complication  on  which  philosophers 
may  safely  turn  their  backs. 

'Your  sensational  modalities/  writes  one  of 

1  [This  chapter  and  the  following  chapter  do  not  appear  as  separate 
chapters  in  the  manuscript.  ED.] 

3  The  traditional  rationalist  view  would  have  it  that  to  understand 
life,  without  entering  its  turmoil,  is  the  absolutely  better  part.  Phi 
losophy's  'special  work,'  writes  William  Wallace,  'is  to  comprehend  the 
world,  not  try  to  make  it  better  '  (Prolegomena  to  the  Study  of  HegeVa 
Philosophy,  2d  edition,  Oxford,  1894,  p.  29). 

75 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

these,  'are  but  darkness,  remember  that. 
Mount  higher,  up  to  reason,  and  you  will  see 
light.  Impose  silence  on  your  senses,  your 
imagination,  and  your  passions,  and  you  will 
then  hear  the  pure  voice  of  interior  truth,  the 
clear  and  evident  replies  of  our  common  mis 
tress  [reason].  Never  confound  that  evidence 
which  results  from  the  comparison  of  ideas 
with  the  vivacity  of  those  feelings  which  move 
and  touch  you.  .  .  .  We  must  follow  reason 
despite  the  caresses,  the  threats  and  the  in 
sults  of  the  body  to  which  we  are  conjoined, 
despite  the  action  of  the  objects  that  surround 
us.  ...  I  exhort  you  to  recognize  the  differ 
ence  there  is  between  knowing  and  feeling, 
between  our  clear  ideas,  and  our  sensations 
always  obscure  and  confused.'1 

This  is  the  traditional  intellectualist  creed. 
When  Plato,  its  originator,  first  thought  of 
concepts  as  forming  an  entirely  separate  world 
and  treated  this  as  the  only  object  fit  for  the 
study  of  immortal  minds,  he  lit  up  an  entirely 

1  Malebranche:  Entretiens  sur  la  Metaphysique,  3me.  Entretien, 
viii,  9. 

76 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

new  sort  of  enthusiasm  in  the  human  breast. 
These  objects  were  precious  objects,  concrete 
things  were  dross.  Introduced  by  Dion,  who 
had  studied  at  Athens,  to  the  corrupt  and 
worldly  court  of  the  tyrant  of  Syracuse,  Plato, 
as  Plutarch  tells  us,  'was  received  with  won 
derful  kindness  and  respect.  .  .  .  The  citizens 
began  to  entertain  marvellous  hopes  of  a  speedy 
reformation  when  they  observed  the  modesty 
which  now  ruled  the  banquets,  and  the  general 
decorum  which  reigned  in  all  the  court,  their 
tyrant  also  behaving  himself  with  gentleness 
and  humanity.  .  .  .  There  was  a  general  pas 
sion  for  reasoning  and  philosophy,  so  much  so 
that  the  very  palace,  it  is  reported,  was  filled 
with  dust  by  the  concourse  of  the  students  in 
mathematics  who  were  working  their  problems 
there  '  in  the  sand.  Some  '  professed  to  be 
indignant  that  the  Athenians,  who  formerly 
had  come  to  Syracuse  with  a  great  fleet  and 
numerous  army,  and  perished  miserably  with 
out  being  able  to  take  the  city,  should  now,  by 
means  of  one  sophister,  overturn  the  sover 
eignty  of  Dionysius;  inveigling  him  to  cashier 

77 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF   PHILOSOPHY 

his  guard  of  10,000  lances,  dismiss  a  navy  of 
400  galleys,  disband  an  army  of  10,000  horse 
and  many  times  over  that  number  of  foot,  and 
go  seek  in  the  schools  an  unknown  and  imagin 
ary  bliss,  and  learn  by  the  mathematics  how 
to  be  happy.' 

Having  now  set  forth  the  merits  of  the  con 
ceptual  translation,  I  must  proceed  to  show 

We    extend    our 


Defect    f 

the  con-       view  when  we   insert  our  percepts 

ceptual 

transia-  into  our  conceptual  map.  We  learn 
about  them,  and  of  some  of  them  we 
transfigure  the  value;  but  the  map  remains 
superficial  through  the  abstractness,  and  false 
through  the  discreteness  of  its  elements;  and 
the  whole  operation,  so  far  from  making  things 
appear  more  rational,  becomes  the  source  of 
quite  gratuitous  unintelligibilities.  Conceptual 
knowledge  is  forever  inadequate  to  the  fulness 
of  the  reality  to  be  known.  Reality  consists  of 
existential  particulars  as  well  as  of  essences 
and  universals  and  class-names,  and  of  exist 
ential  particulars  we  become  aware  only  in 
the  perceptual  flux.  The  flux  can  never  be 

78 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

superseded.  We  must  carry  it  with  us  to  the 
bitter  end  of  our  cognitive  business,  keeping  it 
in  the  midst  of  the  translation  even  when  the 
The  insu-  latter  proves  illuminating,  and  f  all- 
of  sensa-  m£  back  on  it  alone  when  the  trans 
lation  gives  out.  'The  insuperability 
of  sensation '  would  be  a  short  expression  of 
my  thesis. 

To  prove  it,  I  must  show:  1.  That  concepts 
are  secondary  formations,  inadequate,  and 
only  ministerial;  and  2.  That  they  falsify  as 
well  as  omit,  and  make  the  flux  impossible  to 
understand. 

1.  Conception  is  a  secondary  process,  not 
indispensable  to  life.  It  presupposes  percep 
tion,  which  is  self-sufficing,  as  all  lower  crea 
tures,  in  whom  conscious  life  goes  on  by  reflex 
adaptations,  show. 

To  understand  a  concept  you  must  know 
what  it  means.  It  means  always  some  this,  or 
some  abstract  portion  of  a  this,  with  which 
we  first  made  acquaintance  in  the  perceptual 
world,  or  else  some  grouping  of  such  abstract 
portions.  All  conceptual  content  is  borrowed: 

79 


SOME  PROBLEMS  OF  PHILOSOPHY 

to  know  what  the  concept  'color'  means  you 
must  have  seen  red  or  blue,  or  green.  To  know 
what  'resistance'  means,  you  must  have  made 
some  effort;  to  know  what  'motion 'means,  you 
must  have  had  some  experience,  active  or  pas 
sive,  thereof.  This  applies  as  much  to  con 
cepts  of  the  most  rarified  order  as  to  qualities 
like  'bright'  and  'loud.'  To  know  what  the 
word  'illation'  means  one  must  once  have 
sweated  through  some  particular  argument. 
To  know  what  a  'proportion'  means  one  must 
have  compared  ratios  in  some  sensible  case. 
You  can  create  new  concepts  out  of  old  ele 
ments,  but  the  elements  must  have  been  per 
ceptually  given;  and  the  famous  world  of 
universals  would  disappear  like  a  soap-bubble 
if  the  definite  contents  of  feeling,  the  thises  and 
thats,  which  its  terms  severally  denote,  could 
be  at  once  withdrawn.  Whether  our  concepts 
live  by  returning  to  the  perceptual  world  or 
not,  they  live  by  having  come  from  it.  It  is 
the  nourishing  ground  from  which  their  sap  is 
drawn. 

£.  Conceptual  treatment  of  perceptual  real- 
80 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

ity  makes  it  seem  paradoxical  and  incompre 
hensible;  and  when  radically  and  consistently 
carried  out,  it  leads  to  the  opinion  that  per 
ceptual  experience  is  not  reality  at  all,  but  an 
appearance  or  illusion. 

Briefly,  this  is  a  consequence  "of  two  facts: 
First,  that  when  we  substitute  concepts  for 
Why  con-  percepts,  we  substitute  their  rela- 
inade-^  tions  also.  But  since  the  relations  of 
quate  concepts  are  of  static  comparison 

only,  it  is  impossible  to  substitute  them  for  the 
dynamic  relations  with  which  the  perceptual 
flux  is  rilled.  Secondly,  the  conceptual  scheme, 
consisting  as  it  does  of  discontinuous  terms,  can 
only  cover  the  perceptual  flux  in  spots  and 
incompletely.  The  one  is  no  full  measure  of 
the  other,  essential  features  of  the  flux  escaping 
whenever  we  put  concepts  in  its  place. 

This  needs  considerable  explanation,  for  we 
have  concepts  not  only  of  qualities  and  rela 
tions,  but  of  happenings  and  actions;  and  it 
might  seem  as  if  these  could  make  the  con 
ceptual  order  active.1  But  this  would  be  a  false 

1  Prof.  Hibben,  in  an  article  in  the  Philosophic  Review,  vol.  xix,  pp. 
81 


SOME   PROBLEMS   OF   PHILOSOPHY 

interpretation.  The  concepts  themselves  are 
fixed,  even  though  they  designate  parts  that 
move  in  the  flux;  they  do  not  act,  even  though 
they  designate  activities;  and  when  we  substi 
tute  them  and  their  order,  we  substitute  a 
scheme  the  intrinsically  stationary  nature  of 
which  is  not  altered  by  the  fact  that  some  of 
its  terms  symbolize  changing  originals.  The 
concept  of  'change,'  for  example,  is  always  that 

125  ff.  (1910),  seeks  to  defend  the  conceptual  order  against  attacks 
similar  to  those  in  the  text,  which,  he  thinks,  come  from  misapprehen 
sions  of  the  true  function  of  logic.  '  The  peculiar  function  of  thought 
is  to  represent  the  continuous,'  he  says,  and  he  proves  it  by  the  exam 
ple  of  the  calculus.  I  reply  that  the  calculus,  in  substituting  for  cer 
tain  perceptual  continuities  its  peculiar  symbols,  lets  us  follow  changes 
point  by  point,  and  is  thus  their  practical,  but  not  their  sensible  equiv 
alent.  It  cannot  reveal  any  change  to  one  who  never  felt  it,  but  it  can 
lead  him  to  where  the  change  would  lead  him.  It  may  practically  re 
place  the  change,  but  it  cannot  reproduce  it.  What  I  am  contending 
for  is  that  the  non-reproducible  part  of  reality  is  an  essential  part  of 
the  content  of  philosophy,  whilst  Hibben  and  the  logicists  seem  to 
believe  that  conception,  if  only  adequately  attained  to,  might  be  all- 
sufficient.  'It  is  the  peculiar  duty  and  privilege  of  philosophy,'  Mr. 
Hibben  writes,  '  to  exalt  the  prerogatives  of  intellect.'  He  claims  that 
universals  are  able  to  deal  adequately  with  particulars,  and  that  con 
cepts  do  not  so  exclude  each  other,  as  my  text  has  accused  them  of 
doing.  Of  course  'synthetic'  concepts  abound,  with  subconcepts  in 
cluded  in  them,  and  the  a  priori  world  is  full  of  them.  But  they  are 
all  designative;  and  I  think  that  no  careful  reader  of  my  text  will  ac 
cuse  me  of  identifying  '  knowledge '  with  either  perception  or  concep. 
tion  absolutely  or  exclusively.  Perception  gives  '  intension,'  concep 
tion  gives  'extension  '  to  our  knowledge. 

82 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

fixed  concept.  If  it  changed,  its  original  self 
would  have  to  stay  to  mark  what  it  had  changed 
from;  and  even  then  the  change  would  be  a 
perceived  continuous  process,  of  which  the 
translation  into  concepts  could  only  consist  in 
the  judgment  that  later  and  earlier  parts  of  it 
differed  —  such  'differences'  being  conceived 
as  absolutely  static  relations. 

Whenever  we  conceive  a  thing  we  define  it ; 
Origin  of      an(j  jf  we  si{\\  don't  understand,  we 

intellect- 

uaiism  define  our  definition.  Thus  I  define 
a  certain  percept  by  saying  'this  is  motion,'  or 
'  I  am  moving ' ;  and  then  I  define  motion  by 
calling  it  the  'being  in  new  positions  at  new 
moments  of  time.5  This  habit  of  telling  what 
everything  is  becomes  inveterate.  The  farther 
we  push  it,  the  more  we  learn  about  our  subject 
of  discourse,  and  we  end  by  thinking  that 
knowing  the  latter  always  consists  in  getting 
farther  and  farther  away  from  the  perceptual 
type  of  experience.  This  uncriticized  habit, 
added  to  the  intrinsic  charm  of  the  conceptual 
form,  is  the  source  of  'intellectualism'  in  phi 
losophy. 

83 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF   PHILOSOPHY 

But  intellectualism  quickly  breaks  down. 
When  we  try  to  exhaust  motion  by  conceiving 
inade-  it  as  a  summation  of  parts,  ad  in- 
foteifectL  finitum,  we  find  only  insufficiency, 
alism  Although,  when  you  have  a  contin 

uum  given,  you  can  make  cuts  and  dots  in  it, 
ad  libitum,  enumerating  the  dots  and  cuts  will 
not  give  you  your  continuum  back.  The  ra 
tionalist  mind  admits  this;  but  instead  of  see 
ing  that  the  fault  is  with  the  concepts,  it 
blames  the  perceptual  flux.  This,  Kant  con 
tends,  has  no  reality  in  itself,  being  a  mere 
apparitional  birth-place  for  concepts,  to  be 
substituted  indefinitely.  When  these  them 
selves  are  seen  never  to  attain  to  a  completed 
sum,  reality  is  sought  by  such  thinkers  outside 
both  of  the  perceptual  flow  and  of  the  concept 
ual  scheme.  Kant  lodges  it  before  the  flow,  in 
the  shape  of  so-called  'things  in  themselves';1 
others  place  it  beyond  perception,  as  an  Abso 
lute  (Bradley),  or  represent  it  as  a  Mind  whose 

1  *  We  must  suppose  Noumena,'  says  Kant,  '  in  order  to  set  bounds 
to  the  objective  validity  of  sense-knowledge '  (Krit.  d.  reinen  Ver- 
nunft,  2d  ed.,  p.  310).  The  old  moral  need  of  somehow  rebuking 
'Sinnlichkeit'! 

84 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

ways  of  thinking  transcend  ours  (Green,  the 
Cairds,  Royce).  In  either  case,  both  our  per 
cepts  and  our  concepts  are  held  by  such  phi 
losophers  to  falsify  reality;  but  the  concepts 
less  than  the  percepts,  for  they  are  static,  and 
by  all  rationalist  authors  the  ultimate  reality 
is  supposed  to  be  static  also,  while  perceptual 
life  fairly  boils  over  with  activity  and  change. 
If  we  take  a  few  examples,  we  can  see  how 
many  of  the  troubles  of  philosophy  come  from 
Examples  assuming  that  to  be  understood  (or 

of  puzzles 

intro-  known    in  the  only  worthy  sense  of 

byC<x>n-        *^e  word)  our  flowing  life  must  be 


ceptual         cuj-   jnto   discrete   bits   and   pinned 

transla 

tion  upon  a  fixed  relational  scheme. 

Example  1.  Activity  and  causation  are  in 
comprehensible,  for  the  conceptual  scheme 
yields  nothing  like  them.  Nothing  happens 
therein:  concepts  are  'timeless,'  and  can  only 
be  juxtaposed  and  compared.  The  concept 
'dog'  does  not  bite;  the  concept  'cock'  does 
not  crow.  So  Hume  and  Kant  translate  the 
fact  of  causation  into  the  crude  juxtaposition 
of  two  phenomena.  Later  authors,  wishing  to 

85 


SOME  PROBLEMS  OF  PHILOSOPHY 

mitigate  the  crudeness,  resolve  the  adjacency, 
whenever  they  can,  into  identity:  cause  and 
effect  must  be  the  same  reality  in  disguise,  and 
our  perception  of  difference  in  these  successions 
thus  becomes  an  illusion.  Lotze  elaborately 
establishes  that  the  'influencing'  of  one  thing 
by  another  is  inconceivable.  'Influence'  is  a 
concept,  and,  as  such,  a  distinct  third  thing, 
to  be  identified  neither  with  the  agent  nor  the 
patient.  What  becomes  of  it  on  its  way  from 
the  former  to  the  latter?  And  when  it  finds  the 
latter,  how  does  it  act  upon  it?  By  a  second 
influence  which  it  puts  forth  in  turn?  —  But 
then  again  how?  and  so  forth,  and  so  forth  till 
our  whole  intuition  of  activity  gets  branded  as 
illusory  because  you  cannot  possibly  reproduce 
its  flowing  substance  by  juxtaposing  the  dis 
crete.  Intellectualism  draws  the  dynamic  con 
tinuity  out  of  nature  as  you  draw  the  thread 
out  of  a  string  of  beads. 

Example  2.  Knowledge  is  impossible;  for 
knower  is  one  concept,  and  known  is  another. 
Discrete,  separated  by  a  chasm,  they  are  mu 
tually  'transcendent'  things,  so  that  how  an 

86 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

object  can  ever  get  into  a  subject,  or  a  subject 
ever  get  at  an  object,  has  become  the  most 
unanswerable  of  philosophic  riddles.  An  insin 
cere  riddle,  too,  for  the  most  hardened  'epis- 
temologist'  never  really  doubts  that  know 
ledge  somehow  does  come  off. 

Example  3.  Personal  identity  is  conceptually 
impossible.  'Ideas'  and  'states  of  mind'  are 
discrete  concepts,  and  a  series  of  them  in  time 
means  a  plurality  of  disconnected  terms.  To 
such  an  atomistic  plurality  the  associationists 
reduce  our  mental  life.  Shocked  at  the  discon 
tinuous  character  of  their  scheme,  the  spiritu 
alists  assume  a  'soul'  or  'ego'  to  melt  the 
separate  ideas  into  one  collective  consciousness. 
But  this  ego  itself  is  but  another  discrete  con 
cept;  and  the  only  way  not  to  pile  up  more 
puzzles  is  to  endow  it  with  an  incomprehensi 
ble  power  of  producing  that  very  character  of 
manyness-in-oneness  of  which  rationalists  re 
fuse  the  gift  when  offered  in  its  immediate  per 
ceptual  form. 

Example  4.  Motion  and  change  are  impos 
sible.  Perception  changes  pulsewise,  but  the 

87 


SOME  PROBLEMS  OF  PHILOSOPHY 

pulses  continue  each  other  and  melt  their 
bounds.  In  conceptual  translation,  however,  a 
continuum  can  only  stand  for  elements  with 
other  elements  between  them  ad  infinitum,  all 
separately  conceived;  and  such  an  infinite 
series  can  never  be  exhausted  by  successive 
addition.  From  the  time  of  Zeno  the  Eleatic, 
this  intrinsic  contradictoriness  of  continuous 
change  has  been  one  of  the  worst  skulls  at 
intellectualism's  banquet. 

Example  5.  Resemblance,  in  the  way  in 
which  we  naively  perceive  it,  is  an  illusion.  Re 
semblance  must  be  defined;  and  when  defined 
it  reduces  to  a  mixture  of  identity  with  other 
ness.  To  know  a  likeness  understandingly  we 
must  be  able  to  abstract  the  identical  point 
distinctly.  If  we  fail  of  this,  we  remain  in  our 
perceptual  limbo  of  'confusion.' 

Example  6.  Our  immediate  life  is  full  of  the 
sense  of  direction,  but  no  concept  of  the  direction 
of  a  process  is  possible  until  the  process  is  com 
pleted.  Defined  as  it  is  by  a  beginning  and  an 
ending,  a  direction  can  never  be  prospectively 
but  only  retrospectively  known.  Our  percept- 

88 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

ual  discernment  beforehand  of  the  way  we  are 
going,  and  all  our  dim  foretastes  of  the  future, 
have  therefore  to  be  treated  as  inexplicable 
or  illusory  features  of  experience. 

Example  7.  No  real  thing  can  be  in  two  rela 
tions  at  once;  the  same  moon,  for  example,  can 
not  be  seen  both  by  you  and  by  me.  For  the 
concept  'seen  by  you'  is  not  the  concept  'seen 
by  me';  and  if,  taking  the  moon  as  a  gram 
matical  subject  and,  predicating  one  of  these 
concepts  of  it,  you  then  predicate  the  other 
also,  you  become  guilty  of  the  logical  sin  of 
saying  that  a  thing  can  both  be  A  and  not-A 
at  once.  Learned  trifling  again;  for  clear 
though  the  conceptual  contradictions  be,  no 
body  sincerely  disbelieves  that  two  men  see  the 
same  thing. 

Example  8.  No  relation  can  be  comprehended 
or  held  to  be  real  in  the  form  in  which  we  inno 
cently  assume  it.  A  relation  is  a  distinct  con 
cept  ;  and  when  you  try  to  make  two  other  con 
cepts  continuous  by  putting  a  relation  between 
them,  you  only  increase  the  discontinuity. 
You  have  now  conceived  three  things  instead 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

of  two,  and  have  two  gaps  instead  of  one  to 
bridge  over.  Continuity  is  impossible  in  the 
conceptual  world. 

Example  9.  The  very  relation  of  subject  to 
predicate  in  our  judgments,  the  backbone  of  con- 
ceptual  thinking  itself,  is  unintelligible  and  self- 
contradictory.  Predicates  are  ready-made  uni 
versal  ideas  by  which  we  qualify  perceptual 
singulars  or  other  ideas.  Sugar,  for  example, 
we  say  'is'  sweet.  But  if  the  sugar  was  already 
sweet,  you  have  made  no  step  in  knowledge; 
whilst  if  not  so  already,  you  are  identifying  it 
with  a  concept,  with  which,  in  its  universality, 
the  particular  sugar  cannot  be  identical.  Thus 
neither  the  sugar  as  described,  nor  your  de 
scription,  is  comprehensible.1 

1  I  have  cited  in  the  text  only  such  conceptual  puzzles  as  have  be 
come  classic  in  philosophy,  but  the  concepts  current  in  physical  science 
have  also  developed  mutual  oppugnancies  which  (although  not  yet 
classic  commonplaces  in  philosophy)  are  beginning  to  make  physicists 
doubt  whether  such  notions  develop  unconditional  'truth.'  Many 
physicists  now  think  that  the  concepts  of  'matter,'  'mass,'  'atom,' 
'ether,'  'inertia,'  'force,'  etc.  are  not  so  much  duplicates  of  hidden 
realities  in  nature  as  mental  instruments  to  handle  nature  by  after- 
substitution  of  their  scheme.  They  are  considered,  like  the  kilogram 
or  the  imperial  yard, '  artefacts,'  not  revelations.  The  literature  here  is 
copious:  J.  B.  Stallo's  Concepts  and  Theories  of  Modern  Physics  (1882); 
pp.  136-140  especially,  are  fundamental.  Mach,  Ostwald,  Pearson 

90 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

These  profundities  of  inconceivability,  and 
many  others  like  them,  arise  from  the  vain 
Attitude  attempt  to  reconvert  the  manifold 
losophers  ^o  which  our  conception  has  re- 
Miaiectic1  so've<i  things,  back  into  the  con- 
difficulties  tinuum  out  of  which  it  came.  The 
concept  'many'  is' not  the  concept  'one'; 
therefore  the  manyness-in-oneness  which  per 
ception  offers  is  impossible  to  construe  intel 
lectually.  Youthful  readers  will  find  such 
difficulties  too  whimsical  to  be  taken  seriously; 
but  since  the  days  of  the  Greek  sophists  these 
dialectic  puzzles  have  lain  beneath  the  surface 
of  all  our  thinking  like  the  shoals  and  snags  in 
the  Mississippi  river;  and  the  more  intellectu 
ally  conscientious  the  thinkers  have  been,  the 
less  they  have  allowed  themselves  to  disregard 
them.  But  most  philosophers  have  noticed 
this  or  that  puzzle  only,  and  ignored  the  others. 
The  pyrrhonian  Sceptics  first,  then  Hegel,1 
then  in  our  day  Bradley  and  Bergson,  are  the 
only  writers  I  know  who  have  faced  them  col- 

Duhem,  Milhaud,  LeRoy,  Wilbois,  H.  Poincare,  are  other  critics  of  a 
similar  sort. 

1  I  omit  Herbart,  perhaps  wrongly. 

91 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

lectively,  and  proposed  a  solution  applicable 
to  them  all. 

The  sceptics  gave  up  the  whole  notion  of 
truth  light-heartedly,  and  advised  their  pupils 
The  seep-  not  to  care  about  it.1  Hegel  wrote  so 

tics  and 

Hegel  abominably   that   I   cannot   under 

stand  him,  and  will  say  nothing  about  him 
liere.2  Bradley  and  Bergson  write  with  beauti 
ful  clearness  and  their  arguments  continue  all 
that  I  have  said. 

Mr.  Bradley  agrees  that  immediate  feeling 
possesses  a  native  wholeness  which  conceptual 
Bradley  treatment  analyzes  into  a  many,  but 

on  per-  •.  •         T  < ,  i  •    > 

ceptand       cannot  unite  again.    In  every   this 
concept        as  merely  felt?  Bradley  says,  we  'en 
counter'  reality,  but  we  encounter  it  only  as  a 
fragment,  see  it,  as  it  were,  only   'through  a 

1  See  any  history  of  philosophy,  sub  voce  'Pyrrho.' 

2  Hegel  connects  immediate  perception  with  ideal  truth  by  a  ladder 
of  intermediary  concepts  —  at  least,  I  suppose  they  are  concepts.  The 
best  opinion  among  his  interpreters  seems  to  be  that  ideal  truth  does 
not  abolish  immediate  perception,  but  preserves  it  as  an  indispensable 
'moment.'  Compare,  e.  g.,  H.  W.  Dresser:  The  Philosophy  of  the  Spirit, 
1908;  Supplementary  Essay:  'On  the  Element  of  Irrationality  in  the 
Hegelian  Dialectic.'  In  other  words  Hegel  does  not  pull  up  the  ladder 
after  him  when  he  gets  to  the  top,  and  may  therefore  be  counted  as  a 
non-intellectualist,  in  spite  of  his  desperately  intellectualist  tone. 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

hole.'1  Our  sole  practicable  way  of  extending 
and  completing  this  fragment  is  by  using  our 
intellect  with  its  universal  ideas.  But  with  ideas, 
that  harmonious  compenetration  of  manyness- 
in-oneness  which  feeling  originally  gave  is  no 
longer  possible.  Concepts  indeed  extend  our 
this,  but  lose  the  inner  secret  of  its  wholeness; 
when  ideal  'truth'  is  substituted  for  *  reality ' 
the  very  nature  of  '  reality '  disappears. 

The  fault  being  due  entirely  to  the  concep 
tual  form  in  which  we  have  to  think  things,  one 
might  naturally  expect  that  one  who  recognizes 
its  inferiority  to  the  perceptual  form  as  clearly 
as  Mr.  Bradley  does,  would  try  to  save  both 
forms  for  philosophy,  delimiting  their  scopes, 
and  showing  how,  as  our  experience  works, 
they  supplement  each  other.  This  is  M.  Berg- 
son's  procedure;  but  Bradley,  though  a  traitor 
to  orthodox  intellectualism  in  holding  fast  to 
feeling  as  a  revealer  of  the  inner  oneness  of 
reality,  has  yet  remained  orthodox  enough  to 
refuse  to  admit  immediate  feeling  into  'philos 
ophy'  at  all.  'For  worse  or  for  better,'  he 

1  F.  H.  Bradley:  The  Principles  of  Logic,  book  i,  chap,  ii,  pp.  29-32. 
93 


SOME  PROBLEMS  OF  PHILOSOPHY 

_  i  • 

writes,  'the  man  who  stays  on  particular  feel 
ing  must  remain  outside  philosophy.'  The 
philosopher's  business,  according  to  Mr.  Brad 
ley,  is  to  qualify  the  real  *  ideally  '  (i.  e.  by  con 
cepts),  and  never  to  look  back.  The  'ideas' 
meanwhile  yield  nothing  but  a  patchwork,  and 
show  no  unity  like  that  which  the  living  per 
ception  gave.  What  shall  one  do  in  these  per 
plexing  circumstances?  Unwilling  to  go  back, 
Bradley  only  goes  more  desperately  forward. 
He  makes  a  flying  leap  ahead,  and  assumes, 
beyond  the  vanishing  point  of  the  whole  con 
ceptual  perspective,  an  'absolute'  reality,  in 
which  the  coherency  of  feeling  and  the  com 
pleteness  of  the  intellectual  ideal  shall  unite  in 
some  indescribable  way.  Such  an  absolute 
totality-in  unity  can  be,  it  must  be,  it  shall  be, 
it  is  he  says.  Upon  this  incomprehensible 
metaphysical  object  the  Bradleyan  metaphysic 
establishes  its  domain.1 

The   sincerity   of  Bradley 's   criticisms   has 
cleared  the  air  of  metaphysics  and  made  havoc 

1  Mr.  Bradley  has  expressed  himself  most  pregnantly  in  an  article 
in  volume  xviii,  N.  S.  of  Mind,  p.  489.  See  also  his  Appearance  and 
Reality,  passim,  especially  the  Appendix  to  the  se«ond  edition. 

94 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

with  old  party  lines.  But,  critical  as  he  is, 
Mr.  Bradley  preserves  one  prejudice  uncriti- 
Criticism  cized.  Perception  'untransmuted/ 

of  Bradley      he  bejjeves?   must  not>   Cannot5  shall 

not,  enter  into  final  'truth,' 

Such  loyalty  to  a  blank  direction  in  thought, 
no  matter  where  it  leads  you,  is  pathetic:  con 
cepts  disintegrate  —  no  matter,  their  way 
must  be  pursued;  percepts  are  integral  —  no 
matter,  they  must  be  left  behind.  When  anti- 
sensationalism  has  become  an  obstinacy  like 
this,  one  feels  that  it  draws  near  its  end. 

Since  it  is  only  the  conceptual  form  which 
forces  the  dialectic  contradictions  upon  the  in 
nocent  sensible  reality,  the  remedy  would  seem 
to  be  simple.  Use  concepts  when  they  help, 
and  drop  them  when  they  hinder  understand 
ing;  and  take  reality  bodily  and  integrally  up 
into  philosophy  in  exactly  the  perceptual  shape 
in  which  it  comes.  The  aboriginal  flow  of  feel 
ing  sins  only  by  a  quantitative  defect.  There  is 
always  much-at-once  of  it,  but  there  is  never 
enough,  and  we  desiderate  the  rest.  The  only 
way  to  get  the  rest  without  wading  through  all 

95 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

future  time  in  the  person  of  numberless  per- 
ceivers,  is  to  substitute  our  various  conceptual 
systems  which,  monstrous  abridgments  though 
they  be,  are  nevertheless  each  an  equivalent, 
for  some  partial  aspect  of  the  full  perceptual 
reality  which  we  can  never  grasp. 

This,  essentially,  is  Bergson's  view  of  the 
matter,  and  with  it  I  think  that  we  should  rest 
content.1 

I  will  now  sum  up  compendiously  the  result 
of  what  precedes.  If  the  aim  of  philosophy 
Summary  were  the  taking  full  possession  of  all 
reality  by  the  mind,  then  nothing  short  of 
the  whole  of  immediate  perceptual  experience 
could  be  the  subject-matter  of  philosophy,  for 
only  in  such  experience  is  reality  intimately 
and  concretely  found.  But  the  philosopher, 
although  he  is  unable  as  a  finite  being  to  com 
pass  more  than  a  few  passing  moments  of  such 
experience,  is  yet  able  to  extend  his  knowledge 
beyond  such  moments  by  the  ideal  symbol  of 

1  Bergson's  most  compendious  statement  of  his  doctrine  is  in  the 
'Introduction  a  la  Metaphysique,'  in  the  Revue  de  Metaphysique  et  de 
Morale,  1903,  p.  i.  For  a  brief  comparison  between  him  and  Bradley, 
see  an  essay  by  W.  James,  in  the  Journal  of  Philosophy,  vol.  vii,  no.  2. 

96 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

the  other  moments.1    He  thus  commands  vi 
cariously  innumerable  perceptions  that  are  out 
of  range.   But  the  concepts  by  which  he  does 
this,  being  thin  extracts  from  perception,  are 
always  insufficient  representatives  thereof;  and, 
although  they  yield  wider  information,  must 
never  be  treated  after  the  rationalistic  fashion, 
as  if  they  gave  a  deeper  quality  of  truth.  The 
deeper  features  of  reality  are  found  only  in 
perceptual  experience.    Here  alone  do  we  ac 
quaint  ourselves  with  continuity,  or  the  im 
mersion  of  one  thing  in  another,  here  alone  with 
self,  with  substance,  with  qualities,  with  ac 
tivity  in  its  various  modes,  with  time,  with 
cause,  with  change,  with  novelty,  with  tend 
ency,  and  with  freedom.    Against  all  such  fea 
tures  of  reality  the  method  of  conceptual  trans 
lation,  when  candidly  and  critically  followed 
out,  can  only  raise  its  non  possumus,  and  brand 
them  as  unreal  or  absurd. 

1  It  would  seem  that  in  '  mystical '  ways,  he  may  extend  his  vision  to 
an  even  wider  perceptual  panorama  than  that  usually  open  to  the  sci 
entific  mind.  I  understand  Bergson  to  favor  some  such  idea  as  this . 
SeeW.  James:  'A  Suggestion  about  Mysticism,'  Journal  of  Philosophy, 
vii,  4.  The  subject  of  mystical  knowledge,  as  yet  very  imperfectly  un 
derstood,  has  been  neglected  both  by  philosophers  and  scientific  men. 


CHAPTER    VI 

PERCEPT  AND  CONCEPT  — SOME 
COROLLARIES 

THE  first  corollary  of  the  conclusions  of  the 
foregoing  chapter  is  that  the  tendency  known  in 
philosophy  as  empiricism,  becomes  confirmed. 
Empiricism  proceeds  from  parts  to  wholes, 
treating  the  parts  as  fundamental  both  in  the 
order  of  being  and  in  the  order  of  our  know 
ledge.1  In  human  experience  the  parts  are  per- 
i.  Novelty  cepts,  built  out  into  wholes  by  our 

becomes 

possible  conceptual  additions.  The  percepts 
are  singulars  that  change  incessantly  and  never 
return  exactly  as  they  were  before.  This  brings 
an  element  of  concrete  novelty  into  our  experi 
ence.  This  novelty  finds  no  representation  in 
the  conceptual  method,  for  concepts  are  ab 
stracted  from  experiences  already  seen  or  given, 

1  Naturally  this  applies  in  the  present  place  only  to  the  greater 
whole  which  philosophy  considers;  the  universe  namely,  and  its  parts, 
for  there  are  plenty  of  minor  wholes  (animal  and  social  organisms,  for 
example)  in  which  both  the  being  of  the  parts  and  our  understanding 
of  the  parts  are  founded. 

98 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

and  he  who  uses  them  to  divine  the  new  can 
never  do  so  but  in  ready-made  and  ancient 
terms.  Whatever  actual  novelty  the  future 
may  contain  (and  the  singularity  and  individu 
ality  of  each  moment  makes  it  novel)  escapes 
conceptual  treatment  altogether.  Properly 
speaking,  concepts  are  post-mortem  prepara 
tions,  sufficient  only  for  retrospective  under 
standing;  and  when  we  use  them  to  define  the 
universe  prospectively  we  ought  to  realize  that 
they  can  give  only  a  bare  abstract  outline  or 
approximate  sketch,  in  the  filling  out  of  which 
perception  must  be  invoked. 

Rationalistic  philosophy  has  always  aspired 
to  a  rounded-in  view  of  the  whole  of  things,  a 
closed  system  of  kinds,  from  which  the  notion 
of  essential  novelty  being  possible  is  ruled  out 
in  advance.  For  empiricism,  on  the  other  hand, 
reality  cannot  be  thus  confined  by  a  conceptual 
ring-fence.  It  overflows,  exceeds,  and  alters. 
It  may  turn  into  novelties,  and  can  be  known 
adequately  only  by  following  its  singularities 
from  moment  to  moment  as  our  experience 
grows.  Empiricist  philosophy  thus  renounces 

99 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

the  pretension  to  an  all-inclusive  vision.  It 
ekes  out  the  narrowness  of  personal  experience 
by  concepts  which  it  finds  useful  but  not 
sovereign;  but  it  stays  inside  the  flux  of  life 
expectantly,  recording  facts,  not  formulat 
ing  laws,  and  never  pretending  that  man's 
relation  to  the  totality  of  things  as  a  philoso 
pher  is  essentially  different  from  his  relation 
to  the  parts  of  things  as  a  daily  patient  or 
agent  in  the  practical  current  of  events.  Phi 
losophy,  like  life,  must  keep  the  doors  and 
windows  open. 

In  the  remainder  of  this  book  we  shall  hold 
fast  to  this  empiricist  view.  We  shall  insist 
that,  as  reality  is  created  temporally  day  by 
day,  concepts,  although  a  magnificent  sketch- 
map  for  showing  us  our  bearings,  can  never 
fitly  supersede  perception,  and  that  the  'eter 
nal'  systems  wrhich  they  form  should  least  of 
all  be  regarded  as  realms  of  being  to  know 
which  is  a  kind  of  knowing  that  casts  the  know 
ledge  of  particulars  altogether  into  the  shade. 
That  rationalist  assumption  is  quite  beside  the 
mark.  Thus  does  philosophy  prove  again  that 

100 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

essential  identity  with  science  which  we  argued 
for  in  our  first  chapter.1 

The  last  paragraph  does  not  mean  that  con 
cepts  and  the  relations  between  them  are  not 
2  Con-  3ust  as  *  rea^  '  m  tne^r  *  eternal  '  way  as 


ceptual         percepts  are  in  their  temporal  way. 

systems 

are  dis-  What  is  it  to  be  'real'?  The  best 
realms  of  definition  I  know  is  that  which  the 
pragmatist  rule  gives:  'anything  is> 
real  of  which  we  find  ourselves  obliged  to  take 
account  in  any  way.'2  Concepts  are  thus  as 
real  as  percepts,  for  we  cannot  live  a  moment 
without  taking  account  of  them.  But  the 
'  eternal'  kind  of  being  which  they  enjoy  is  in 
ferior  to  the  temporal  kind,  because  it  is  so 
static  and  schematic  and  lacks  so  many  charac 
ters  which  temporal  reality  possesses.  Philoso 
phy  must  thus  recognize  many  realms  of  reality 

1  One  way  of  stating  the  empiricist  contention  is  to  say  that  the 
'alogical  '  enters  into  philosophy  on  an  equal  footing  with  the  'logical.' 
Mr.  Belfort  Bax,  in  his  book,  The  Roots  of  Reality  (1907),  formulates 
his  empiricism  (such  as  it  is)  in  this  way.   (See  particularly  chap,  iii.) 
Compare  also  E.  D.  Fawcett:  The  Individual  and  Reality,  passim,  but 
especially  part  ii,  chaps,  iv  and  v. 

2  Prof.  A.  E.  Taylor  gives  this  pragmatist  definition  in  his  Elements 
of  Metaphysics  (1903),  p.  51.    On  the  nature  of  logical  reality,  cf.  B. 
Russell:  Principles  of  Mathematics. 

101 


SOME  PROBLEMS  OF  PHILOSOPHY 

which  mutually  interpenetrate.  The  concept 
ual  systems  of  mathematics,  logic,  aesthetics, 
ethics,  are  such  realms,  each  strung  upon  some 
peculiar  form  of  relation,  and  each  differing 
from  perceptual  reality  in  that  in  no  one  of 
them  is  history  or  happening  displayed.  Per 
ceptual  reality  involves  and  contains  all  these 
ideal  systems,  and  vastly  more  besides. 

A  concept,  it  was  said  above,  means  always 

the  same  thing :  Change  means  always  change, 

The         white  always  white,  a  circle  always  a 

self-same-  circle.  On  this  self-sameness  of  con- 
ness  of 

ideal  ceptual  objects  the  static  and  'eter 

nal  '  character  of  our  systems  of  ideal 
truth  is  based ;  for  a  relation,  once  perceived  to 
obtain,  must  obtain  always,  between  terms 
that  do  not  alter.  But  many  persons  find 
difficulty  in  admitting  that  a  concept  used  in 
different  contexts  can  be  intrinsically  the  same. 
When  we  call  both  snow  and  paper  '  white '  it  is 
supposed  by  these  thinkers  that  there  must  be 
two  predicates  in  the  field.  As  James  Mill 
says:1  "Every  colour  is  an  individual  colour, 

1  Analysis  of  the  Human  Mind  (1869),  i,  249. 
102 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

every  size  is  an  individual  size,  every  shape  is 
an  individual  shape.  But  things  have  no  indi 
vidual  colour  in  common,  no  individual  shape 
in  common;  no  individual  size  in  common;  that 
is  to  say,  they  have  neither  shape,  colour,  nor 
size  in  common.  What,  then,  is  it  which  they 
have  in  common  which  the  mind  can  take  into 
view?  Those  who  affirmed  that  it  was  some 
thing,  could  by  no  means  tell.  They  substi 
tuted  words  for  things;  using  vague  and  mys 
tical  phrases,  which,  when  examined,  meant 
nothing/  The  truth,  according  to  this  nominal 
ist  author,  is  that  the  only  thing  that  can  be  pos 
sessed  in  common  by  two  objects  is  the  same 
name.  Black  in  the  coat  and  black  in  the  shoe 
are  the  same  in  so  far  forth  as  both  shoe  and 
coat  are  called  black  —  the  fact  that  on  this 
view  the  name  can  never  twice  be  the  '  same ' 
being  quite  overlooked.  What  now  does  the 
concept  'same'  signify?  Applying,  as  usual, 
the  pragmatic  rule,  we  find  that  when  we  call 
two  objects  the  same  we  mean  either  (a)  that 
no  difference  can  be  found  between  them  when 
compared,  or  (b)  that  we  can  substitute  the  one 

103 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF   PHILOSOPHY 

for  the  other  in  certain  operations  without 
changing  the  result.  If  we  are  to  discuss  same 
ness  profitably  we  must  bear  these  pragmatic 
meanings  in  mind. 

Do  then  the  snow  and  the  paper  show  no 
difference  in  color?  And  can  we  use  them  in 
differently  in  operations?  They  may  certainly 
replace  each  other  for  reflecting  light,  or  be 
used  indifferently  as  backgrounds  to  set  off 
anything  dark,  or  serve  as  equally  good  samples 
of  what  the  word  'white'  signifies.  But  the 
snow  may  be  dirty,  and  the  paper  pinkish  or 
yellowish  without  ceasing  to  be  called  'white '; 
or  both  snow  and  paper  in  one  light  may  differ 
from  their  own  selves  in  another  and  still  be 
'white,'  -  -  so  the  no-difference  criterion  seems 
to  be  at  fault.  This  physical  difficulty  (which  all 
house  painters  know)  of  matching  two  tints  so 
exactly  as  to  show  no  difference  seems  to  be 
the  sort  of  fact  that  nominalists  have  in  mind 
when  they  say  that  our  ideal  meanings  are 
never  twice  the  same.  Must  we  therefore  ad 
mit  that  such  a  concept  as  'white'  can  never 
keep  exactly  the  same  meaning? 

104 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

It  would  be  absurd  to  say  so,  for  we  know 
that  under  all  the  modifications  wrought  by 
changing  light,  dirt,  impurity  in  pigment,  etc., 
there  is  an  element  of  color-quality,  different 
from  other  color-qualities,  which  we  mean  that 
our  word  shall  inalterably  signify.  The  impossi 
bility  of  isolating  and  fixing  this  quality  physi 
cally  is  irrelevant,  so  long  as  we  can  isolate 
and  fix  it  mentally,  and  decide  that  whenever 
we  say  'white,'  that  identical  quality,  whether 
applied  rightly  or  wrongly,  is  what  we  shall  be 
held  to  mean.  Our  meanings  can  be  the  same  as 
often  as  we  intend  to  have  them  so,  quite  irre 
spective  of  whether  what  is  meant  be  a  physi 
cal  possibility  or  not.  Half  the  ideas  we  make 
use  of  are  of  impossible  or  problematic  things, 
—  zeros,  infinites,  fourth  dimensions,  limits 
of  ideal  perfection,  forces,  relations  sundered 
from  their  terms,  or  terms  defined  only  con 
ceptually,  by  their  relations  to  other  terms 
which  may  be  equally  fictitious.  'White' 
means  a  color  quality  of  which  the  mind  ap 
points  the  standard,  and  which  it  can  decree  to 
be  there  under  all  physical  disguises.  That 

105 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF   PHILOSOPHY 

white  is  always  the  same  white.  What  sense 
can  there  be  in  insisting  that  although  we  our 
selves  have  fixed  it  as  the  same,  it  cannot  be 
the  same  twice  over?  It  works  perfectly  for 
us  on  the  supposition  that  it  is  there  self- 
identically;  so  the  nominalist  doctrine  is  false 
of  things  of  that  conceptual  sort,  and  true  only 
of  things  in  the  perceptual  flux. 

What  I  am  affirming  here  is  the  platonic 
doctrine  that  concepts  are  singulars,  that  con 
cept-stuff  is  inalterable,  and  that  physical 
realities  are  constituted  by  the  various  con 
cept-stuff  s  of  which  they  'partake.'  It  is  known 
as  c  logical  realism '  in  the  history  of  philosophy ; 
and  has  usually  been  more  favored  by  rational 
istic  than  by  empiricist  minds.  For  rational 
ism,  concept-stuff  is  primordial  and  perceptual 
things  are  secondary  in  nature.  The  present 
book,  which  treats  concrete  percepts  as  pri 
mordial  and  concepts  as  of  secondary  origin, 
may  be  regarded  as  somewhat  eccentric  in  its 
attempt  to  combine  logical  realism  with  an 
otherwise  empiricist  mode  of  thought.1 

1  For  additional  remarks  in  favor  of  the  sameness  of  conceptual  ob- 
106 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

I  mean  by  this  that  they  are  made  of  the 
same  kind  of  stuff,  and  melt  into  each  other 
4.  Con-  when  we  handle  them  together.  How 
percepts  could  it  be  otherwise  when  the  con- 
are  con-  cepts  are  like  evaporations  out  of  the 

substan- 

tial  bosom  of  perception,  into  which  they 

condense  again  whenever  practical  service 
summons  them?  No  one  can  tell,  of  the  things 
he  now  holds  in  his  hand  and  reads,  how  much 
comes  in  through  his  eyes  and  fingers,  and  how 
much,  from  his  apperceiving  intellect,  unites 
with  that  and  makes  of  it  this  particular 
'book'?  The  universal  and  the  particular 
parts  of  the  experience  are  literally  immersed 
in  each  other,  and  both  are  indispensable. 
Conception  is  not  like  a  painted  hook,  on 
which  no  real  chain  can  be  hung;  for  we  hang 
*  concepts  upon  percepts,  and  percepts  upon 
concepts  interchangeably  and  indefinitely;  and 
the  relation  of  the  two  is  much  more  like 
what  we  find  in  those  cylindrical '  panoramas ' 

jects,  see  W.  James  in  Mind,  vol.  iv,  1879,  pp.  331-333;  F.  H.  Bradley: 
Ethical  Studies  (1876),  pp.  151-154,  and  Principles  of  Logic  (1883),  pp. 
260  ff.,  282  ff.  The  nominalist  view  is  presented  by  James  Mill,  as 
above,  and  by  John  Stuart  Mill  in  his  System  of  Logic,  8th  ed.  i,  77. 

107 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF   PHILOSOPHY 

in  which  a  painted  background  continues  a  real 
foreground  so  cunningly  that  one  fails  to  de 
tect  the  joint.  The  world  we  practically  live 
in  is  one  in  which  it  is  impossible,  except  by 
theoretic  retrospection,  to  disentangle  the  con 
tributions  of  intellect  from  those  of  sense.  They 
are  wrapt  and  rolled  together  as  a  gunshot  in 
the  mountains  is  wrapt  and  rolled  in  fold  on 
fold  of  echo  and  reverberative  clamor.  Even 
so  do  intellectual  reverberations  enlarge  and 
prolong  the  perceptual  experience  which  they 
envelop,  associating  it  with  remoter  parts  of 
existence.  And  the  ideas  of  these  in  turn  work 
like  those  resonators  that  pick  out  partial 
tones  in  complex  sounds.  They  help  us  to 
decompose  our  percept  into  parts  and  to  ab 
stract  and  isolate  its  elements. 

The  two  mental  functions  thus  play  into 
each  other's  hands.  Perception  prompts  our 
thought,  and  thought  in  turn  enriches  our  per 
ception.  The  more  we  see,  the  more  we  think; 
while  the  more  we  think,  the  more  we  see  in 
our  immediate  experiences,  and  the  greater 
grows  the  detail  and  the  more  significant  the 

108 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

articulateness  of  our  perception.1  Later,  when 
we  come  to  treat  of  causal  activity,  we  shall  see 
how  practically  momentous  is  this  enlargement 
of  the  span  of  our  knowledge  through  the  wrap 
ping  of  our  percepts  in  ideas.  It  is  the  whole 
coil  and  compound  of  both  by  which  effects  are 
determined,  and  they  may  then  be  different 
effects  from  those  to  which  the  perceptual 
nucleus  would  by  itself  give  rise.  But  the  point 
is  a  difficult  one  and  at  the  present  stage  of  our 
argument  this  brief  mention  of  it  must  suffice. 
Readers  who  by  this  time  agree  that  our  con 
ceptual  systems  are  secondary  and  on  the 
5.  An  ob-  whole  imperfect  and  ministerial  forms 

jection 

replied  to  of  being,  will  now  feel  able  to  return 
and  embrace  the  flux  of  their  hourly  experience 
with  a  hearty  feeling  that,  however  little  of  it 
at  a  time  be  given,  what  is  given  is  absolutely 

1  Cf.  F.  C.  S.  Schiller:  '  Thought  and  Immediacy,'  in  the  Journal 
of  Philosophy,  etc.,  iii,  231.  The  interpretation  goes  so  deep  that 
we  may  even  act  as  if  experience  consisted  of  nothing  but  the 
different  kinds  of  concept-stuff  into  which  we  analyze  it.  Such 
concept-stuff  may  often  be  treated,  for  purposes  of  action  and  even 
of  discussion,  as  if  it  were  a  full  equivalent  for  reality.  But  it  is 
needless  to  repeat,  after  what  precedes,  that  no  amount  of  it  can 
ever  be  a  full  equivalent,  and  that  in  point  of  genesis  it  remains  a 
secondary  formation. 

109 


SOME    PROBLEMS   OF   PHILOSOPHY 

real.  Rationalistic  thought,  with  its  exclusive 
interest  in  the  unchanging  and  the  general, 
has  always  de-realized  the  passing  pulses  of 
our  life.  It  is  no  small  service  on  empiricism's 
part  to  have  exorcised  rationalism's  veto,  and 
reflectively  justified  our  instinctive  feeling 
about  immediate  experience.  'Other  world?' 
says  Emerson,  'there  is  no  other  world,'  — 
than  this  one,  namely,  in  which  our  several 
biographies  are  founded. 

'  Natur  hat  weder  Kern  noch  Schale; 
Alles  ist  sie  mit  einem  male. 
Dich  priife  du  nur  allermeist, 
Ob  du  Kern  oder  Schale  seist.' 

The  belief  in  the  genuineness  of  each  particular 
moment  in  which  we  feel  the  squeeze  of  this 
world's  life,  as  we  actually  do  work  here,  or 
work  is  done  upon  us,  is  an  Eden  from  which 
rationalists  seek  in  vain  to  expel  us,  now  that 
we  have  criticized  their  state  of  mind. 

But  they  still  make  one  last  attempt,  and 
charge  us  with  self-stultification. 

'Your  belief  in  the  particular  moments,'  they 
insist,  'so  far  as  it  is  based  on  reflective  argu- 

110 


PERCEPT    AND    CONCEPT 

ment  (and  is  not  a  mere  omission  to  doubt,  like 
that  of  cows  and  horses)  is  grounded  in  abstrac 
tion  and  conception.  Only  by  using  concepts 
have  you  established  percepts  in  reality.  The 
concepts  are  the  vital  things,  then,  and  the 
percepts  are  dependent  on  them  for  the  char 
acter  of  "reality"  with  which  your  reasoning 
endows  them.  You  stand  self -contradicted : 
concepts  appear  as  the  sole  triumphant  instru 
ments  of  truth,  for  you  have  to  employ  their 
proper  authority,  even  when  seeking  to  install 
perception  in  authority  above  them.' 

The  objection  is  specious;  but  it  disappears 
the  moment  one  recollects  that  in  the  last 
resort  a  concept  can  only  be  designative;  and 
that  the  concept  *  reality,'  which  we  restore  to 
immediate  perception,  is  no  new  conceptual 
creation,  but  only  a  kind  of  practical  relation 
to  our  Will,  perceptively  experienced,1  which 
reasoning  had  temporarily  interfered  with, 
but  which,  when  the  reasoning  was  neutralized 
by  still  further  reasoning,  reverted  to  its 

1  Compare  W.  James:  Principles  of  Psychology,  chap,  xxi,    "The 
Perception  of  Reality.' 

Ill 


SOME   PROBLEMS   OF   PHILOSOPHY 

original  seat  as  if  nothing  had  happened.  That 
concepts  can  neutralize  other  concepts  is  one 
of  their  great  practical  functions.  This  an 
swers  also  the  charge  that  it  is  self -contradic 
tory  to  use  concepts  to  undermine  the  credit 
of  conception  in  general.  The  best  way  to  show 
that  a  knife  will  not  cut  is  to  try  to  cut  with  it. 
Rationalism  itself  it  is  that  has  so  fatally  un 
dermined  conception,  by  finding  that,  when 
worked  beyond  a  certain  point,  it  only  piles  up 
dialectic  contradictions.1 

1  Compare  further,  as  to  this  objection,  a  note  in  W.  James:  A  Plu 
ralistic  Universe,  pp.  339-343. 


CHAPTER    VII 
THE  ONE  AND  THE  MANY 

THE  full  nature,  as  distinguished  from  the  full 
amount,  of  reality,  we  now  believe  to  be  given 
only  in  the  perceptual  flux.  But,  though  the 
flux  is  continuous  from  next  to  next,  non- 
adjacent  portions  of  it  are  separated  by  parts 
that  intervene,  and  such  separation  seems  in  a 
variety  of  cases  to  work  a  positive  disconnec 
tion.  The  latter  part,  e.  g.,  may  contain  no 
element  surviving  from  the  earlier  part,  may 
be  unlike  it,  may  forget  it,  may  be  shut  off 
from  it  by  physical  barriers,  or  whatnot.  Thus 
Pluralism  when  we  use  our  intellect  for  cutting 

vs.  mon 
ism  up  the  flux  and  individualizing  its 

members,  we  have  (provisionally  and  prac 
tically  at  any  rate)  to  treat  an  enormous  num 
ber  of  these  as  if  they  were  unrelated  or  related 
only  remotely,  to  one  another.  We  handle 
them  piecemeal  or  distributively,  and  look  at 
the  entire  flux  as  if  it  were  their  sum  or  collec 
tion.  This  encourages  the  empiricist  notion, 

113 


SOME    PROBLEMS   OF   PHILOSOPHY 

that  the  parts  are  distinct  and  that  the  whole 
is  a  resultant. 

This  doctrine  rationalism  opposes,  contend 
ing  that  the  whole  is  fundamental,  that  the 
parts  derive  from  it  and  all  belong  with  one- 
another,  that  the  separations  we  uncritically 
accept  are  illusory,  and  that  the  entire  uni 
verse,  instead  of  being  a  sum,  is  the  only  gen 
uine  unit  in  existence,  constituting  (in  the 
words  often  quoted  from  d'Alembert)  'un  seul 
fait  et  une  grande  verite.' 

The  alternative  here  is  known  as  that  be 
tween  pluralism  and  monism.  It  is  the  most 
pregnant  of  all  the  dilemmas  of  philosophy, 
although  it  is  only  in  our  time  that  it  has  been 
articulated  distinctly.  Does  reality  exist  dis- 
tributively?  or  collectively?  —  in  the  shape  of 
eaches,  every  s,  anys,  eithers?  or  only  in  the 
shape  of  an  all  or  whole?  An  identical  content 
is  compatible  with  either  form  obtaining,  the 
Latin  omnes,  or  cuncti,  or  the  German  alle  or 
sdmmtliche  expressing  the  alternatives  famil 
iarly.  Pluralism  stands  for  the  distributive, 
monism  for  the  collective  form  of  being. 

114 


THE    ONE    AND    THE    MANY 

Please  note  that  pluralism  need  not  be  sup 
posed  at  the  outset  to  stand  for  any  particular 
kind  or  amount  of  disconnection  between  the 
many  things  which  it  assumes.  It  only  has  the 
negative  significance  of  contradicting  mon 
ism's  thesis  that  there  is  absolutely  no  discon 
nection.  The  irreducible  outness  of  am/thing, 
however  infinitesimal,  from  am/thing  else,  in 
any  respect,  would  be  enough,  if  it  were  solidly 
established,  to  ruin  the  monistic  doctrine. 

I  hope  that  the  reader  begins  to  be  pained 
here  by  the  extreme  vagueness  of  the  terms  I 
am  using.  To  say  that  there  is  'no  disconnec 
tion/  is  on  the  face  of  it  simply  silly,  for  we  find 
practical  disconnections  without  number.  My 
pocket  is  disconnected  with  Mr.  Morgan's 
bank-account,  and  King  Edward  VII's  mind  is 
disconnected  with  this  book.  Monism  must 
mean  that  all  such  apparent  disconnections 
are  bridged  over  by  some  deeper  absolute  union 
in  which  it  believes,  and  this  union  must  in 
some  way  be  more  real  than  the  practical 
separations  that  appear  upon  the  surface. 

In  point  of  historical  fact  monism  has  gen- 
115 


SOME    PROBLEMS   OF   PHILOSOPHY 

erally  kept  itself  vague  and  mystical  as  regards 
the  ultimate  principle  of  unity.  To  be  One  is 
Kinds  of  more  wonderful  than  to  be  many,  so 
the  principle  of  things  must  be  One, 
but  of  that  One  no  exact  account  is  given. 
Plotinus  simply  calls  it  the  One.  'The  One  is 
all  things  and  yet  no  one  of  them.  .  .  .  For 
the  very  reason  that  none  of  them  was  in  the 
One,  are  all  derived  from  it.  Furthermore,  in 
order  that  they  may  be  real  existences,  the  One 
Mystical  is  not  an  existence,  but  the  father 
of  existences.  And  the  generation  of 
existence  is  as  it  were  the  first  act  of  gener 
ation.  Being  perfect  by  reason  of  neither 
seeking  nor  possessing  nor  needing  anything, 
the  One  overflows,  as  it  were,  and  what  over 
flows  forms  another  hypostasis.  .  .  .  How 
should  the  most  perfect  and  primal  good 
stay  shut  up  in  itself  as  if  it  were  envious  or 
impotent?  .  .  .  Necessarily  then  something 
comes  from  it.'1 

This  is  like  the  Hindoo  doctrine  of  the  Brah- 

1  Compare  the  passages  in  C.  M.  Bakewell's  Source-Book  in  Ancient 
Philosophy,  pp.  363-370,  or  the  first  four  books  of  the  Vth  Ennead 
generally,  in  F.  Bouillier's  translation. 

116 


THE    ONE    AND    THE    MANY 

A 

man,  or  of  the  Atman.  In  the  Bhagavat-gita 
the  holy  Krishna  speaking  for  the  One,  says: 
'I  am  the  immolation.  I  am  the  sacrificial  rite. 
I  am  the  libation  offered  to  ancestors.  I  am  the 
drug.  I  am  the  incantation.  I  am  the  sacrificial 
butter  also.  I  am  the  fire.  I  am  the  incense.  I 
am  the  father,  the  mother,  the  sustainer,  the 
grandfather  of  the  universe  —  the  mystic  doc 
trine,  the  purification,  the  syllable  "Om"  .  .  . 
the  path,  the  supporter,  the  master,  the  wit 
ness,  the  habitation,  the  refuge,  the  friend,  the 
origin,  the  dissolution,  the  place,  the  receptacle, 
the  inexhaustible  seed.  I  heat  (the  world)  I 
withhold  and  pour  out  the  rain.  I  am  ambrosia 
and  death,  the  existing  and  the  non-existing. 
...  I  am  the  same  to  all  beings.  I  have  neither 
foe  nor  friend.  .  .  .  Place  thy  heart  on  me,  wor 
shipping  me,  sacrificing  to  me,  saluting  me.'1 
I  call  this  sort  of  monism  mystical,  for  it  not 
only  revels  in  formulas  that  defy  understand 
ing,2  but  it  accredits  itself  by  appealing  to 
states  of  illumination  not  vouchsafed  to  com- 

1  J.  C.  Thomson's  translation,  chap.  iv. 

2  Al-Ghazzali,  the  Mohammedan  philosopher  and  mystic,  gives  a 
more  theistic  version  of  essentially  the  same  idea:  'Allah  is  the  gtiider 

117 


SOME  PROBLEMS  OP  PHILOSOPHY 

mon  men.  Thus  Porphyry,  in  his  life  of  Plo- 
tinus,  after  saying  that  he  himself  once  had 
such  an  insight,  when  68  years  old,  adds  that 
whilst  he  lived  with  Plotinus,  the  latter  four 
times  had  the  happiness  of  approaching  the  su 
preme  God  and  consciously  uniting  with  him 
in  a  real  and  ineffable  act. 

The  regular  mystical  way  of  attaining  the 
vision  of  the  One  is  by  ascetic  training,  funda 
mentally  the  same  in  all  religious  systems.  But 
this  ineffable  kind  of  Oneness  is  not  strictly 
philosophical,  for  philosophy  is  essentially 
talkative  and  explicit,  so  I  must  pass  it  by. 

The  usual  philosophic  way  of  reaching  deeper 
oneness  has  been  by  the  conception  of  sub 
stance.  First  used  by  the  Greeks,  this  notion 

aright  and  the  leader  astray;  he  does  what  he  wills  and  decides  what  he 
wishes;  there  is  no  opposer  of  his  decision  and  no  repeller  of  his  decree. 
He  created  the  Garden,  and  created  for  it  a  people,  then  used  them  in 
obedience.  And  he  created  the  Fire,  and  created  for  it  a  people,  then 
used  them  in  rebellion.  .  .  .  Then  he  said,  as  has  been  handed  down 
from  the  Prophet:  "These  are  in  the  Garden,  and  I  care  not;  and  these 
are  in  the  Fire,  and  I  care  not."  So  he  is  Allah,  the  Most  High,  the 
King,  the  Reality.  He  is  not  asked  concerning  what  he  does;  but  they 
are  asked.'  (D.  B.  MacDonald's  translation,  in  Hartford  Seminary  Re 
cord,  January,  1910.)  Compare  for  other  quotations,  W.  James:  The 
Varieties  of 'Religious  Experience,  pp.  415-422. 

118 


THE    ONE    AND    THE    MANY 

was  elaborated  with  great  care  during  the 
Middle  Ages.  Defined  as  any  being  that  exists 
Monism  per  se?  so  that  it  needs  no  further  sub- 

of  sub 
stance          ject  in  which  to  inhere  (Ens  ita  per 

se  existens,  ut  non  indigeat  alio  tamquam  sub- 
jecto,  cui  inhaereat,  ad  existendum)  a '  substance  * 
was  first  distinguished  from  all  'accidents' 
(which  do  require  such  a  subject  of  inhesion  - 
cujus  esse  est  inesse).  It  was  then  identified 
with  the  'principle  of  individuality'  in  things, 
and  with  their  'essence,'  and  divided  into  va 
rious  types,  for  example  into  first  and  second, 
simple  and  compound,  complete  and  incom 
plete,  specific  and  individual,  material  and 
spiritual  substances.  God,  on  this  view,  is  a 
substance,  for  he  exists  per  se,  as  well  as  a  se; 
but  of  secondary  beings,  he  is  the  creator,  not 
the  substance,  for  once  created,  they  also  exist 
per  se  though  not  a  se.  Thus,  for  scholasticism, 
the  notion  of  substance  is  only  a  partial  unifier, 
and  in  its  totality,  the  universe  forms  a  plural 
ism  from  the  substance-point-of-view.1 

1  Consult  the  word  '  substance  '  in  the  index  of  any  scholastic  man 
ual,  such  as  J.  Rickaby:  General  Metaphysics;  A.  Stockl:  Lehrbuch  d. 
Phil.;  or  P.  M.  Liberatore:  Compendium  Logicce  et  Metophy  sices. 

119 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

Spinoza  broke  away  from  the  scholastic  doc 
trine.  He  began  his  'Ethics '  by  demonstrating 
that  only  one  substance  is  possible,  and  that 
that  substance  can  only  be  the  infinite  and 
necessary  God.1  This  heresy  brought  reproba- 

1  Spinoza  has  expressed  his  doctrine  briefly  in  part  i  of  the  Appendix 
to  his  Ethics:  'I  have  now  explained,'  he  says,  'the  nature  of  God,  and 
his  properties;  such  as  that  he  exists  necessarily;  that  he  is  unique; 
that  what  he  is  and  does  flows  from  the  sole  necessity  of  his  nature; 
that  he  is  the  free  cause  of  all  things  whatever;  that  all  things  are  in 
God  and  depend  on  him  in  such  wise  that  they  can  neither  be  nor  be 
conceived  without  him;  and  finally,  that  all  things  have  been  predeter 
mined  by  God,  not  indeed  by  the  freedom  of  his  will,  or  according  to 
his  good  pleasure,  but  in  virtue  of  his  absolute  nature  or  his  infinite 
potentiality.'  —  Spinoza  goes  on  to  refute  the  vulgar  notion  of  final 
causes.  God  pursues  no  ends  —  if  he  did  he  would  lack  something.  He 
acts  out  of  the  logical  necessity  of  the  fulness  of  his  nature.  —  I  find 
another  good  monistic  statement  in  a  book  of  the  spinozistic  type :  — 
'.  .  .  The  existence  of  every  compound  object  in  manifestation  does 
not  lie  in  the  object  itself,  but  lies  in  the  universal  existence  which 
is  an  absolute  unit,  containing  in  itself  all  that  is  manifested.  All  the 
particularized  beings,  therefore,  .  .  .  are  incessantly  changing  one 
into  the  other,  coming  and  going,  forming  an.d  dissolving  through  the 
one  universal  cause  of  the  potential  universe,  which  is  the  absolute  unit 
of  universal  existence,  depending  on  the  one  general  law,  the  one  math 
ematical  bond,  which  is  the  absolute  being,  and  it  changes  not  in  all 
eternity.  Thus,  ...  it  is  the  universe  as  a  whole,  in  its  potential 
being,  from  which  the  physical  universe  is  individualized;  and  its  being 
is  a  mathematical  inference  from  a  mathematical  or  an  intellectual 
universe  which  was  and  ever  is  previously  formed  by  an  intellect 
standing  and  existing  by  itself.  This  mathematical  or  intellectual  uni 
verse  I  call  Absolute  Intellectuality,  the  God  of  the  Universe.' 

(Solomon  J.  Silberstein:  The  Disclosures  of  the  Universal  Mysteries, 
New  York,  1906,  pp.  12-13.) 

120 


THE    ONE    AND    THE    MANY 

tion  on  Spinoza,  but  it  has  been  favored  by 
philosophers  and  poets  ever  since.  The  panthe 
istic  spinozistic  unity  was  too  sublime  a  pros 
pect  not  to  captivate  the  mind.  It  was  not  till 
Locke,  Berkeley,  and  Hume  began  to  put  in 
their  'critical'  work  that  the  suspicion  began 
to  gain  currency  that  the  notion  of  substance 
might  be  only  v  a  word  masquerading  in  the 
shape  of  an  idea.1 

Locke  believed  in  substances,  yet  confessed 
that  'we  have  no  such  clear  idea  at  all,  but  only 
Critique  an  uncertain  supposition  of  we  know 

of  sub 
stance          not  what,  which  we  take  to  be  the 

substratum,  or  support  of  those  ideas  we  do 
not  know.'2  He  criticized  the  notion  of  per 
sonal  substance  as  the  principles  of  self-same- 

1  No  one  believes  that  such  words  as  'winter/  'army,'  'house,'  de 
note  substances.   They  designate  collective  facts,  of  which  the  parts 
are  held  together  by  means  that  can  be  experimentally  traced.   Even 
when  we  can't  define  what  groups  the  effects  together,  as  in  'poison,' 
'sickness,'  'strength,'  we  don't  assume  a  substance,  but  are  willing 
that  the  word  should  designate  some  phenomenal  agency  yet  to  be 
found  out.    Nominalists  treat  all  substances  after  this  analogy,  and 
consider  'matter,'  'gold,'  'soul,'  as  but  the  names  of  so  many  grouped 
properties,  of  which  the  bond  of  union  must  be,  not  some  unknowable 
substance  corresponding  to  the  name,  but  rather  some  hidden  portion 
of  the  whole  phenomenal  fact. 

2  Essay  concerning  Human  Under  standing,  book  i,  chap,  iv,  §  18. 


SOME    PROBLEMS   OF   PHILOSOPHY 

ness  in  our  different  minds.  Experientially ,  our 
personal  identity  consists,  he  said,  in  nothing 
more  than  the  functional  and  perceptible  fact 
that  our  later  states  of  mind  continue  and  re 
member  our  earlier  ones.1 

Berkeley  applied  the  same  sort  of  criticism 
to  the  notion  of  bodily  substance.  'When  I 
consider,'  he  says,  'the  two  parts  ("being"  in 
general,  and  "supporting  accidents")  which 
make  the  signification  of  the  words  "material 
substance,"  I  am  convinced  there  is  no  distinct 
meaning  annexed  to  them.  .  .  .  Suppose  an 
intelligence  without  the  help  of  external  bodies 
to  be  affected  with  the  same  train  of  sensations 
that  you  are,  imprinted  in  the  same  order,  and 
with  like  vividness  in  his  mind.  I  ask  whether 
that  intelligence  hath  not  all  the  reason  to  be 
lieve  the  existence  of  corporeal  substances, 
represented  by  his  ideas,  and  exciting  them  in 
his  mind,  that  you  can  possibly  have  for  be 
lieving  the  same  thing.  '2  Certain  grouped  sensa 
tions,  in  short,  are  all  that  corporeal  sub- 

1  Ibid.,  book  ii,  chap,  xxvii,  §§  9-27. 

2  Principles  of  Human  Knowledge,  part  i,  §5  17,  20. 


THE    ONE    AND    THE    MANY 

stances  are  known-as,  therefore  the  only  mean 
ing  which  the  word  '  matter 9  can  claim  is  that 
it  denotes  such  sensations  and  their  groupings. 
They  are  the  only  verifiable  aspect  of  the  word. 
The  reader  will  recognize  that  in  these  criti 
cisms  our  own  pragmatic  rule  is  used.  What 
difference  in  practical  experience  is  it  supposed 
to  make  that  we  have  each  a  personal  substan 
tial  principle?  This  difference,  that  we  can  re 
member  and  appropriate  our  past,  calling  it 
'mine.'  What  difference  that  in  this  book  there 
is  a  substantial  principle?  This,  that  certain 
optical  and  tactile  sensations  cling  permanently 
together  in  a  cluster.  The  fact  that  certain 
perceptual  experiences  do  seern  to  belong  to 
gether  is  thus  all  that  the  word  substance  means. 
Hume  carries  the  criticism  to  the  last  degree  of 
clearness.  'We  have  no  idea  of  substance,'  he 
says,  'distinct  from  that  of  a  collection  of  par 
ticular  qualities,  nor  have  we  any  other  mean 
ing  when  we  either  talk  or  reason  concerning  it. 
The  idea  of  a  substance  .  .  .  is  nothing  but  a 
collection  of  simple  ideas  that  are  united  by 

the  imagination  and  have  a  particular  name 

123 


SOME   PROBLEMS   OF   PHILOSOPHY 

assigned  them  by  which  we  are  able  to  recall 
that  collection.'1  Kant's  treatment  of  sub 
stance  agrees  with  Hume's  in  denying  all  posi 
tive  content  to  the  notion.  It  differs  in  insist 
ing  that,  by  attaching  shifting  percepts  to  the 
permanent  name,  the  category  of  substance 
unites  them  necessarily  together,  and  thus 
makes  nature  intelligible.2  It  is  impossible  to 
.assent  to  this.  The  grouping  of  qualities  be 
comes  no  more  intelligible  when  you  call  sub 
stance  a  'category'  than  when  you  call  it  a 
bare  word. 

Let  us  now  turn  our  backs  upon  ineffable 
or  unintelligible  ways  of  accounting  for  the 
Pragmatic  world's  oneness,  and  inquire  whether, 

analysis  of 

oneness  instead  of  being  a  principle,  the  one 
ness'  affirmed  may  not  merely  be  a  name  like 
'substance,'  descriptive  of  the  fact  that  certain 
specific  and  verifiable  connections  are  found 
among  the  parts  of  the  experiential  flux.  This 

1  Treatise  on  Human  Nature,  part  1,  §  6. 

2  Critique  of  Pure  Reason :  First  Analogy  of  Experience.  For  further 
criticism  of  the  substance-concept  see  J.  S.  Mill:  A  System  of  Logic, 
book  i,  chap,  iii,  §§  6-9;   B.  P.  Bowne:  Metaphysics,  part  1,  chap.  i. 
Bowne  uses  the  words  being  and  substance  as  synonymous. 

124 


THE    ONE    AND    THE    MANY 

brings  us  back  to  our  pragmatic  rule:  Suppose 
there  is  a  oneness  in  things,  what  may  it  be 
known-as?  What  differences  to  you  and  me 
will  it  make? 

Our  question  thus  turns  upside  down,  and 
sets  us  on  a  much  more  promising  inquiry.  We 
can  easily  conceive  of  things  that  shall  have 
no  connection  whatever  with  each  other.  We 
may  assume  them  to  inhabit  different  times 
and  spaces,  as  the  dreams  of  different  persons 
do  even  now.  They  may  be  so  unlike  and  in 
commensurable,  and  so  inert  towards  one  an 
other,  as  never  to  jostle  or  interfere.  Even  now 
there  may  actually  be  whole  universes  so  dis 
parate  from  ours  that  we  who  know  ours  have 
no  means  of  perceiving  that  they  exist.  We  con 
ceive  their  diversity,  however;  and  by  that  fact 
the  whole  lot  of  them  form  what  is  known  in 
logic  as  one  'universe  of  discourse.'  To  form 
a  universe  of  discourse  argues,  as  this  example 
shows,  no  further  kind  of  connection.  The  im 
portance  attached  by  certain  monistic  writers 
to  the  fact  that  any  chaos  may  become  a  uni 
verse  by  being  merely  named,  is  to  me  incom- 

125 


SOME  PROBLEMS  OF  PHILOSOPHY 

prehensible.  We  must  seek  something  better  in 
the  way  of  oneness  than  this  susceptibility  of 
being  mentally  considered  together,  and  named 
by  a  collective  noun. 

What  connections  may  be  perceived  con 
cretely  or  in  point  of  fact,  among  the  parts 
of  the  collection  abstractly  designated  as  our 
'  world'? 

There  are  innumerable  modes  of  union 
among  its  parts,  some  obtaining  on  a  larger, 
some  on  a  smaller  scale.  Not  all  the  parts  of 
our  world  are  united  mechanically,  for  some 
can  move  without  the  others  moving.  They  all 
seem  united  by  gravitation,  however,  so  far  as 
Kinds  of  they  are  material  things.  Some  again 
oneness  of  ^hese  are  united  chemically,  while 
others  are  not;  and  the  like  is  true  of  thermic, 
optical,  electrical,  and  other  physical  connec 
tions.  These  connections  are  specifications  of 
what  we  mean  by  the  word  oneness  when  we 
apply  it  to  our  world.  We  should  not  call  it  one 
unless  its  parts  were  connected  in  these  and 
other  ways.  But  then  it  is  clear  that  by  the 
same  logic  -we  ought  to  call  it  'many.'  so  far  as 

126 


THE    ONE    AND    THE    MANY 

its  parts  are  disconnected  in  these  same  ways, 
chemically  inert  towards  one  another  or  non 
conductors  to  electricity,  light  and  heat.  In 
all  these  modes  of  union,  some  parts  of  the 
world  prove  to  be  conjoined  with  other  parts, 
so  that  if  you  choose  your  line  of  influence 
and  your  items  rightly,  you  may  travel  from 
pole  to  pole  without  an  interruption.  If,  how 
ever,  you  choose  them  wrongly,  you  meet 
with  obstacles  and  non-conductors  from  the 
outset,  and  cannot  travel  at  all.  There  is 
thus  neither  absolute  oneness  nor  absolute 
manyness  from  the  physical  point  of  view, 
but  a  mixture  of  well-definable  modes  of 
both.  Moreover,  neither  the  oneness  nor  the 
manyness  seems  the  more  essential  attribute, 
they  are  co-ordinate  features  of  the  natural 
world. 

There  are  plenty  of  other  practical  differ 
ences  meant  by  calling  a  thing  One.  Our  world, 
being  strung  along  in  time  and  space,  has  tem 
poral  and  spatial  unity.  But  time  and  space 
relate  things  by  determinately  sundering  them, 
so  it  is  hard  to  say  whether  the  world  ought 

127 


SOME  PROBLEMS  OF  PHILOSOPHY 

more  to  be  called  '  one '  or  ( many '  in  this  spatial 
or  temporal  regard. 

The  like  is  true  of  the  generic  oneness  which 
comes  from  so  many  of  the  world's  parts  being 
similar.  When  two  things  are  similar  you  can 
make  inferences  from  the  one  which  will  hold 
good  of  the  other,  so  that  this  kind  of  union 
among  things,  so  far  as  it  obtains,  is  inexpres 
sibly  precious  from  the  logical  point  of  view. 
But  an  infinite  heterogeneity  among  things 
exists  alongside  of  whatever  likeness  of  kind 
we  discover;  and  our  world  appears  no  more 
distinctly  or  essentially  as  a  One  than  as  a 
Many,  from  this  generic  point  of  view. 

We  have  touched  on  the  noetic  unity  pre- 
dicable  of  the  world  in  consequence  of  our 
being  able  to  mean  the  whole  of  it  at  once. 
Widely  different  from  unification  by  an  ab 
stract  designation,  would  be  the  concrete  noetic 
union  wrought  by  an  all-knower  of  perceptual 
type  who  should  be  acquainted  at  one  stroke 
with  every  part  of  what  exists.  In  such  an  ab 
solute  all-knower  idealists  believe.  Kant,  they 
say,  virtually  replaced  the  notion  of  Substance, 

128 


THE    ONE    AND    THE    MANY 

by  the  more  intelligible  notion  of  Subject.  The 
'I  am  conscious  of  it,'  which  on  some  witness's 
part  must  accompany  every  possible  experi 
ence,  means  in  the  last  resort,  we  are  told,  one 
individual  witness  of  the  total  frame  of  things, 
world  without  end,  amen.  You  may  call  his 
undivided  act  of  omniscience  instantaneous  or 
eternal,  whichever  you  like,  for  time  is  its  ob 
ject  just  as  everything  else  is,  and  itself  is  not 
in  time. 

We  shall  find  reasons  later  for  treating  noetic 
monism  as  an  unverified  hypothesis.  Over 
Unity  by  against  it  there  stands  the  noetic 

concate 
nation          pluralism    which    we    verify    every 

moment  when  we  seek  information  from  our 
friends.  According  to  this,  everything  in  the 
world  might  be  known  by  somebody,  yet  not 
everything  by  the  same  knower,  or  in  one  single 
cognitive  act,  —  much  as  all  mankind  is  knit 
in  one  network  of  acquaintance,  A  knowing  B, 
B  knowing  C,  -  -  Y  knowing  Z,  and  Z  possibly 
knowing  A  again,  without  the  possibility  of 
anyone  knowing  everybody  at  once.  This 
*  concatenated'  knowing,  going  from  next  to 

129 


SOME  PROBLEMS  OF  PHILOSOPHY 

next,  is  altogether  different  from  the  c  consoli 
dated  '  knowing  supposed  to  be  exercised  by 
the  absolute  mind.  It  makes  a  coherent  type 
of  universe  in  which  the  widest  knower  that 
exists  may  yet  remain  ignorant  of  much  that 
is  known  to  others. 

There  are  other  systems  of  concatenation 
besides  the  noetic  concatenation.  We  ourselves 
are  constantly  adding  to  the  connections  of 
things,  organizing  labor-unions,  establishing 
postal,  consular,  mercantile,  railroad,  tele 
graph,  colonial,  and  other  systems  that  bind 
us  and  things  together  in  ever  wider  reticula 
tions.  Some  of  these  systems  involve  others, 
some  do  not.  You  cannot  have  a  telephone 
system  without  air  and  copper  connections, 
but  you  can  have  air  and  copper  connections 
without  telephones.  You  cannot  have  love 
without  acquaintance,  but  you  can  have  ac 
quaintance  without  love,  etc.  The  same  thing, 
moreover,  can  belong  to  many  systems,  as 
when  a  man  is  connected  with  other  objects  by 
heat,  by  gravitation,  by  love,  and  by  know 
ledge. 

130 


THE    ONE    AND    THE    MANY 

From  the  point  of  view  of  these  partial  sys 
tems,  the  world  hangs  together  from  next  to 
next  in  a  variety  of  ways,  so  that  when  you 
are  off  of  one  thing  you  can  always  be  on  to 
something  else,  without  ever  dropping  out  of 
your  world.  Gravitation  is  the  only  positively 
known  sort  of  connection  among  things  that 
reminds  us  of  the  consolidated  or  monistic 
form  of  union.  If  a  'mass'  should  change  any 
where,  the  mutual  gravitation  of  all  things 
would  instantaneously  alter. 

Teleological  and  aesthetic  unions  are  other 
forms  of  systematic  union.  The  world  is  full 
Unity  of  of  partial  purposes,  of  partial  stories. 

purpose, 

meaning  That  they  all  form  chapters  of  one 
supreme  purpose  and  inclusive  story  is  the 
monistic  conjecture.  They  seem,  meanwhile, 
simply  to  run  alongside  of  each  other  —  either 
irrelevantly,  or,  where  they  interfere,  leading 
to  mutual  frustrations,  —  so  the  appearance 
of  things  is  invincibly  pluralistic  from  this 
purposive  point  of  view. 

It  is  a  common  belief  that  all  particular  be 
ings  have  one  origin  and  source,  either  in  God, 

131 


SOME    PROBLEMS   OF   PHILOSOPHY 

or  in  atoms  all  equally  old.  There  is  no 
real  novelty,  it  is  believed,  in  the  universe, 
Unity  of  the  new  things  that  appear  having 
either  been  eternally  prefigured  in 
the  absolute,  or  being  results  of  the  same  pri- 
mordia  rerum,  atoms,  or  monads,  getting  into 
new  mixtures.  But  the  question  of  being  is  so 
obscure  anyhow,  that  whether  realities  have 
burst  into  existence  all  at  once,  by  a  single 
'bang,'  as  it  were;  or  whether  they  came  piece 
meal,  and  have  different  ages  (so  that  real 
novelties  may  be  leaking  into  our  universe  all 
the  time),  may  here  be  left  an  open  question, 
though  it  is  undoubtedly  intellectually  eco 
nomical  to  suppose  that  all  things  are  equally 
old,  and  that  no  novelties  leak  in. 

These  results  are  what  the  Oneness  of  the 
Universe  is  known-as.  They  are  the  oneness, 
Summary  pragmatically  considered.  A  world 
coherent  in  any  of  these  ways  would  be  no 
chaos,  but  a*  universe  of  such  or  such  a 
grade.  (The  grades  might  differ,  however.  The 
parts,  e.  g.,  might  have  space-relations,  but 
nothing  more;  or  they  might  also  gravitate;  or 

132 


THE    ONE    AND    THE    MANY 

exchange  heat;  or  know,  or  love  one  another, 
etc.) 

Such  is  the  cash-value  of  the  world's  unity, 
empirically  realized.  Its  total  unity  is  the  sum 
of  all  the  partial  unities.  It  consists  of  them 
and  follows  upon  them.  Such  an  idea,  however,, 
outrages  rationalistic  minds,  which  habitually 
despise  all  this  practical  small-change.  Such 
minds  insist  on  a  deeper,  more  through-and- 
through  union  of  all  things  in  the  absolute, 
'each  in  all  and  all  in  each,'  as  the  prior  con 
dition  of  these  empirically  ascertained  connec 
tions.  But  this  may  be  only  a  case  of  the  usual 
worship  of  abstractions,  like  calling  'bad 
weather'  the  cause  of  to-day's  rain,  etc.,  or 
accounting  for  a  man's  features  by  his  'face,' 
when  really  the  rain  is  the  bad  weather,  is 
what  you  mean  by  'bad  weather,'  just  as  the 
features  are  what  you  mean  by  the  face. 

To  sum  up,  the  world  is  'one'  in  some  re 
spects,  and  'many'  in  others.  But  the  respects 
must  be  distinctly  specified,  if  either  statement 
is  to  be  more  than  the  emptiest  abstraction. 
Once  we  are  committed  to  this  soberer  view, 

133 


SOME    PROBLEMS   OF   PHILOSOPHY 

the  question  of  the  One  or  the  Many  may  well 
cease  to  appear  important.  The  amount  either 
of  unity  or  of  plurality  is  in  short  only  a  matter 
for  observation  to  ascertain  and  write  down, 
in  statements  which  will  have  to  be  compli 
cated,  in  spite  of  every  effort  to  be  concise. 


CHAPTER   VIII1 

THE  ONE   AND   THE    MANY    (continued)  — 
VALUES  AND   DEFECTS 


might  dismiss  the  subject  with  the  pre 
ceding  chapter2  were  it  not  for  the  fact  that 
further  consequences  follow  from  the  rival 
hypotheses,  and  make  of  the  alternative  of 
monism  or  pluralism  what  I  called  it  on  page 
114,  the  most  'pregnant'  of  all  the  dilemmas 
of  metaphysics. 

To  begin  with,  the  attribute  'one5  seems 
for  many  persons  to  confer  a  value,  an  ineffable 
The  illustriousness  and  dignity  upon  the 

monistic 

theory  world,  with  which  the  conception  of 
it  as  an  irreducible  'many'  is  believed  to  clash. 
Secondly,  a  through  -  and  -  through  noetic 
connection  of  everything  with  absolutely  ev 
erything  else  is  in  some  quarters  held  to  be 
indispensable  to  the  world's  rationality.  Only 
then  might  we  believe  that  all  things  really  do 

1  [This  chapter  was  not  indicated  as  a  separate  chapter  in  the  manu 
script.    ED.] 

2  For  an  amplification  of  what  precedes,  the  lecture  on  'The  One 
and  the  Many  '  in  W.  James:  Pragmatism  (1907),  may  be  referred  to. 

135 


SOME  PROBLEMS  OF  PHILOSOPHY 

belong  together,  instead  of  being  connected  by 
the  bare  conjunctions  'with'  or  'and.'  The 
notion  that  this  latter  pluralistic  arrangement 
may  obtain  is  deemed  'irrational';  and  of 
course  it  does  make  the  world  partly  alogical 
or  non-rational  from  a  purely  intellectual  point 
of  view. 

Monism  thus  holds  the  oneness  to  be  the 
more  vital  and  essential  element.  The  entire 
The  value  cosmos  must  be  a  consolidated  unit, 
hite  cme-  within  which  each  member  is  deter- 
ness  mined  by  the  whole  to  be  just  that, 

and  from  which  the  slightest  incipiency  of  in 
dependence  anywhere  is  ruled  out.  With  Spin 
oza,  monism  likes  to  believe  that  all  things 
follow  from  the  essence  of  God  as  necessarily 
as  from  the  nature  of  a  triangle  it  follows  that 
the  angles  are  equal  to  two  right  angles.  The 
whole  is  what  yields  the  parts,  not  the  parts  the 
whole.  The  universe  is  tight,  monism  claims, 
not  loose;  and  you  must  take  the  irreducible 
whole  of  it  just  as  it  is  offered,  or  have  no 
part  or  lot  in  it  at  all.  The  only  alternative 

allowed  by  monistic  writers  is  to  confess  the 

136 


THE    ONE    AND    THE    MANY 

world's  non-rationality  —  and  no  philosopher 
can  permit  himself  to  do  that.  The  form  of 
monism  regnant  at  the  present  day  in  phi 
losophic  circles  is  absolute  idealism.  For  this 
way  of  thinking,  the  world  exists  no  otherwise 
than  as  the  object  of  one  infinitely  knowing 
mind.  The  analogy  that  suggests  the  hypothe 
sis  here  is  that  of  our  own  finite  fields  of  con 
sciousness,  which  at  every  moment  envisage 
a  much-at-once  composed  of  parts  related  va 
riously,  and  in  which  both  the  conjunctions 
and  the  disjunctions  that  appear  are  there  only 
in  so  far  as  we  are  there  as  their  witnesses,  so 
that  they  are  both  'noetically'  and  monisti- 
cally  based. 

We  may  well  admit  the  sublimity  of  this 
noetic  monism  and  of  its  vague  vision  of  an 
underlying  connection  among  all  phenomena 
without  exception.1  It  shows  itself  also  able  to 
confer  religious  stability  and  peace,  and  it  in 
vokes  the  authority  of  mysticism  in  its  favor. 
Yet,  on  the  other  hand,  like  many  another  con- 

1  In  its  essential  features,  Spinoza  was  its  first  prophet,  Fichte  and 
Hegel  were  its  middle  exponents,  and  Josiah  Royce  is  its  best  contem 
porary  representative. 

137 


SOME  PROBLEMS  OF  PHILOSOPHY 

cept  unconditionally  carried  out,  it  introduces 
its  defects  Jnto  philosophy  puzzles  peculiar  to 
itself,  as  follows :  — 

1.  It  does  not  account  for  our  finite  con 
sciousness.   If  nothing  exists  but  as  the  Abso 
lute  Mind  knows  it,  how  can  anything  exist 
otherwise  than  as  that  Mind  knows  it?  That 
Mind  knows  each  thing  in  one  act  of  know 
ledge,  along  with  every  other  thing.    Finite 
minds  knowT  things  without  other  things,  and 
this  ignorance  is  the  source  of  most  of  their 
wroes.  We  are  thus  not  simply  objects  to  an  all- 
knowing  subject:  we  are  subjects  on  our  own 
account  and  know  differently  from  its  knowing. 

2.  It  creates  a  problem  of  evil.  Evil,  for  plu 
ralism,  presents  only  the  practical  problem  of 
how  to  get  rid  of  it.  For  monism  the  puzzle  is 
theoretical:  How  — if  Perfection  be  the  source, 
should  there  be   Imperfection?    If  the  world 
as  known  to   the  Absolute  be   perfect,  why 
should  it  be  known  otherwise,  in  myriads  of 
inferior  finite  editions  also?    The  perfect  edi 
tion  surely  was  enough.  How  do  the  breakage 
and  dispersion  and  ignorance  get  in? 

138 


THE    ONE    AND    THE    MANY 
*** 

3.  It  contradicts  the  character  of  reality  as 
perceptually  experienced.  Of  our  world,  change 
seems  an  essential  ingredient.  There  is  history. 
There  are  novelties,  struggles,  losses,  gains. 
But  the  world  of  the  Absolute  is  represented 
as  unchanging,  eternal,  or  'out  of  time,'  and  is 
foreign  to  our  powers  either  of  apprehension 
or  of  appreciation.  Monism  usually  treats  the 
sense-world  as  a  mirage  or  illusion. 

4.  It   is   fatalistic.     Possibility,    as   distin 
guished  from  necessity  on  the  one  hand  and 
from  impossibility  on  the  other,  is  an  essential 
category  of  human  thinking.  For  monism,  it  is 
a  pure  illusion;  for  whatever  is  is  necessary, 
and  aught  else  is  impossible,  if  the  world  be 
such  a  unit  of  fact  as  monists  pretend. 

Our  sense  of  'freedom'  supposes  that  some 
things  at  least  are  decided  here  and  now,  that 
the  passing  moment  may  contain  some  nov 
elty,  be  an  original  starting-point  of  events, 
and  not  merely  transmit  a  push  from  elsewhere. 
We  imagine  that  in  some  respects  at  least  the 
future  may  not  be  co-implicated  with  the  past, 
but  may  be  really  addable  to  it,  and  indeed 

139 


SOME    PROBLEMS   OF   PHILOSOPHY 

addable  in  one  shape  or  another,  so  that  the 
next  turn  in  events  can  at  any  given  moment 
genuinely  be  ambiguous,  i.  e.,  possibly  this, 
but  also  possibly  that. 

Monism  rules  out  this  whole  conception  of 
possibles,  so  native  to  our  common-sense.  The 
future  and  the  past  are  linked,  she  is  obliged 
to  say;  there  can  be  no  genuine  novelty  any 
where,  for  to  suppose  that  the  universe  has  a 
constitution  simply  additive,  with  nothing  to 
link  things  together  save  what  the  words 
'plus,'  'with/  or  'and'  stand  for,  is  repugnant 
to  our  reason. 

Pluralism,  on  the  other  hand,  taking  per 
ceptual  experience  at  its  face-value,  is  free  from 
all  these  difficulties.  It  protests  against  work 
ing  our  ideas  in  a  vacuum  made  of  conceptual 
abstractions.  Some  parts  of  our  world,  it  ad 
mits,  cannot  exist  out  of  their  wholes;  but 
The  piu-  others,  it  says,  can.  To  some  extent 

ralistic 

theory  the  world  seems  genuinely  additive: 
it  may  really  be  so.  We  cannot  explain  con 
ceptually  how  genuine  novelties  can  come;  but 
if  one  did  come  we  could  experience  that  it  came. 

140 


THE    ONE    AND    THE    MANY 

i 

We  do,  in  fact,  experience  perceptual  novelties 
all  the  while.  Our  perceptual  experience  over 
laps  our  conceptual  reason :  the  that  transcends 
the  why.  So  the  common-sense  view  of  life,  as 
something  really  dramatic,  with  work  done, 
and  things  decided  here  and  now,  is  acceptable 
to  pluralism.  'Free  will'  means  nothing  but 
real  novelty;  so  pluralism  accepts  the  notion 
of  free  will. 

But  pluralism,  accepting  a  universe  unfin 
ished,  with  doors  and  windows  open  to  possi 
bilities  uncontrollable  in  advance,  gives  us  less 
religious  certainty  than  monism,  with  its  abso 
lutely  closed-in  world.  It  is  true  that  monism's 
religious  certainty  is  not  rationally  based,  but 
is  only  a  faith  that  'sees  the  All-Good  in  the 
All-Real.'  In  point  of  fact,  however,  monism 
is  usually  willing  to  exert  this  optimistic  faith : 
its  world  is  certain  to  be  saved,  yes,  is  saved 
already,  unconditionally  and  from  eternity, 
in  spite  of  all  the  phenomenal  appearances  of 
risk.1 

1  For  an  eloquent  expression  of  the  monistic  position,  from  the  re 
ligious  point  of  view,  read  J.  Royce:  The  World  and  the  Individual,  vol. 
ii,  lectures  8,  9,  10. 

141 


SOME    PROBLEMS   OF   PHILOSOPHY 

A  world  working  out  an  uncertain  destiny, 
its  de-  as  the  phenomenal  world  appears 
to  be  doing,  is  an  intolerable  idea 
to  the  rationalistic  mind. 

Pluralism,  on  the  other  hand,  is  neither 
optimistic  nor  pessimistic,  but  melioristic, 
rather.  The  world,  it  thinks,  may  be  saved, 
on  condition  that  its  parts  shall  do  their  best. 
But  shipwreck  in  detail,  or  even  on  the  whole, 
is  among  the  open  possibilities. 

There  is  thus  a  practical  lack  of  balance 
about  pluralism,  which  contrasts  with  mon 
ism's  peace  of  mind.  The  one  is  a  more  moral, 
the  other  a  more  religious  view;  and  different 
men  usually  let  this  sort  of  consideration  deter 
mine  their  belief.1 

So  far  I  have  sought  only  to  show  the  respect 
ive  implications  of  the  rival  doctrines  without 
Its  ad-  dogmatically  deciding  which  is  the 
vantages  more  true.  It  is  obvious  that  plural 
ism  has  three  great  advantages:  — 

1.  It  is  more  *  scientific,'  in  that  it  insists 

1  See,  as  to  this  religious  difference,  the  closing  lecture  in  W.  James's 
Pragmatism. 

142 


THE    ONE    AND    THE    MANY 

that  when  oneness  is  predicated,  it  shall  mean 
definitely  ascertainable  conjunctive  forms. 
With  these  the  disjunctions  ascertainable 
among  things  are  exactly  on  a  par.  The  two 
are  co-ordinate  aspects  of  reality.  To  make 
the  conjunctions  more  vital  and  primordial 
than  the  separations,  monism  has  to  abandon 
verifiable  experience  and  proclaim  a  unity  that 
is  indescribable. 

2.  It  agrees  more  with  the  moral  and  dra 
matic  expressiveness  of  life. 

3.  It  is  not  obliged  to  stand  for  any  particu 
lar  amount  of  plurality,  for  it  triumphs  over 
monism  if  the  smallest  morsel  of  disconnected 
ness  is  once  found  undeniably  to  exist.   'Ever 
not  quite'  is  all  it  says  to  monism;  while  mon 
ism  is  obliged  to  prove  that  what  pluralism 
asserts  can  in  no  amount  whatever  possibly  be 
true  —  an  infinitely  harder  task. 

The  advantages  of  monism,  in  turn,  are  its 
natural  affinity  with  a  certain  kind  of  reli 
gious  faith,  and  the  peculiar  emotional  value 
of  the  conception  that  the  world  is  a  unitary 

fact. 

143 


SOME    PROBLEMS   OF   PHILOSOPHY 

So  far  has  our  use  of  the  pragmatic  rule 
brought  us  towards  understanding  this  di 
lemma.  The  reader  will  by  this  time  feel  for 
himself  the  essential  practical  difference  which 
it  involves.  The  word  'absence'  seems  to  in 
dicate  it.  The  monistic  principle  implies  that 
nothing  that  is  can  in  any  way  whatever  be 
absent  from  anything  else  that  is.  The  plural 
istic  principle,  on  the  other  hand,  is  quite  com 
patible  with  some  things  being  absent  from 
operations  in  which  other  things  find  them 
selves  singly  or  collectively  engaged.  Which 
things  are  absent  from  which  other  things,  and 
when,  --  these  of  course  are  questions  which  a 
pluralistic  philosophy  can  settle  only  by  an 
exact  study  of  details.  The  past,  the  present, 
and  the  future  in  perception,  for  example,  are 
absent  from  one  another,  while  in  imagination 
they  are  present  or  absent  as  the  case  may  be. 
If  the  time-content  of  the  world  be  not  one 
monistic  block  of  being,  if  some  part,  at  least, 
of  the  future,  is  added  to  the  past  without  be 
ing  virtually  one  therewith,  or  implicitly  con 
tained  therein,  then  it  is  absent  really  as  well 

144 


THE    ONE    AND    THE    MANY 

as  phenomenally  and  may  be  called  an  abso 
lute  novelty  in  the  world's  history  in  so  far 
forth. 

Towards  this  issue,  of  the  reality  or  unreal 
ity  of  the  novelty  that  appears,  the  pragmatic 
Monism,  difference  between  monism  and  plu- 
and  nov™'  ra^sm  seems  to  converge.  That  we 
elty  ourselves  may  be  authors  of  genuine 

novelty  is  the  thesis  of  the  doctrine  of  free-will. 
That  genuine  novelties  can  occur  means  that 
from  the  point  of  view  of  what  is  already  given, 
what  comes  may  have  to  be  treated  as  a  matter 
of  chance.  We  are  led  thus  to  ask  the  question: 
In  what  manner  does  new  being  come?  Is  it 
through  and  through  the  consequence  of  older 
being  or  is  it  matter  of  chance  so  far  as  older 
being  goes?  —  which  is  the  same  thing  as 
asking:  Is  it  original,  in  the  strict  sense  of 
the  word? 

We  connect  again  here  with  what  was  said 
at  the  end  of  Chapter  III.  We  there  agreed 
that  being  is  a  datum  or  gift  and  has  to  be 
begged  by  the  philosopher;  but  we  left  the 
question  open  as  to  whether  he  must  beg  it  all 

145 


SOME   PROBLEMS    OF   PHILOSOPHY 

at  once  or  beg  it  bit  by  bit  or  in  instalments. 
The  latter  is  the  more  consistently  empiricist 
view,  and  I  shall  begin  to  defend  it  in  the  chap 
ter  that  follows. 


CHAPTER   IX 

THE  PROBLEM  OF  NOVELTY 

THE  impotence  to  explain  being  which  we 
have  attributed  to  all  philosophers  is,  it  will 
be  recollected,  a  conceptual  impotence.  It  is 
when  thinking  abstractly  of  the  whole  of  being 
at  once,  as  it  confronts  us  ready-made,  that 
we  feel  our  powerlessness  so  acutely.  Possibly, 
if  we  followed  the  empiricist  method,  consider 
ing  the  parts  rather  than  the  whole,  and  im 
agining  ourselves  inside  of  them  perceptually, 
the  subject  might  defy  us  less  provokingly. 
We  are  thus  brought  back  to  the  problem  with 
which  Chapter  VII  left  off.  When  perceptible 
amounts  of  new  phenomenal  being  come  to 
birth,  must  we  hold  them  to  be  in  all  points 
predetermined  and  necessary  outgrowths  of 
the  being  already  there,  or  shall  we  rather 
admit  the  possibility  that  originality  may  thus 
instil  itself  into  reality? 

If  we  take  concrete  perceptual  experience, 
the  question  can  be  answered  in  only  one  way. 
'The  same  returns  not,  save  to  bring  the  dif- 

147 


SOME  PROBLEMS  OF  PHILOSOPHY 

ferent.'  Time  keeps  budding  into  new  mo 
ments,  every  one  of  which  presents  a  content 
Percept-  which  in  its  individuality  never  was 

ual  nov 
elty  before  and  will  never  be  again.   Of 

no  concrete  bit  of  experience  was  an  exact  du 
plicate  ever  framed.  'My  youth/  writes  Del- 
boeuf,  'has  it  not  taken  flight,  carrying  away 
with  it  love,  illusion,  poetry,  and  freedom  from 
care,  and  leaving  with  me  instead  science,  aus 
tere  always,  often  sad  and  morose,  which  some 
times  I  would  willingly  forget,  which  repeats  to 
me  hour  by  hour  its  grave  lessons,  or  chills  me 
by  its  threats?  Will  time,  which  untiringly  piles 
deaths  on  births,  and  births  on  deaths,  ever  re 
make  an  Aristotle  or  an  Archimedes,  a  Newton 
or  a  Descartes  ?  Can  our  earth  ever  cover  itself 
again  with  those  gigantic  ferns,  those  immense 
equisetaceans,  in  the  midst  of  which  the  same 
antediluvian  monsters  will  crawl  and  wallow 
as  they  did  of  yore?  .  .  .  No,  what  has  been 
will  not,  cannot,  be  again.  Time  moves  on 
with  an  unfaltering  tread,  and  never  strikes 
twice  an  identical  hour.  The  instants  of  which 
the  existence  of  the  world  is  composed  are  all 

148 


THE    PROBLEM    OF   NOVELTY 

dissimilar,  —  and  whatever  may  be  done,  some 
thing  remains  that  can  never  be  reversed.'1 

The  everlasting  coming  of  concrete  novelty 
into  being  is  so  obvious  that  the  rationalizing 
intellect,  bent  ever  on  explaining  what  is  by 
what  was,  and  having  no  logical  principle  but 
identity  to  explain  by,  treats  the  perceptual 
flux  as  a  phenomenal  illusion,  resulting  from  the 
unceasing  re-combination  in  new  forms  of  mix 
ture,  of  unalterable  elements,  coeval  with  the 
Science  world.  These  elements  are  supposed 

and 

novelty  to  be  the  only  real  beings;  and,  for 
the  intellect  once  grasped  by  the  vision  of  them, 
there  can  be  nothing  genuinely  new  under  the 
sun.  The  world's  history,  according  to  molecu 
lar  science,  signifies  only  the  'redistribution' 
of  the  unchanged  atoms  of  the  primal  firemist, 
parting  and  meeting  so  as  to  appear  to  us  spec 
tators  in  the  infinitely  diversified  configura 
tions  which  we  name  as  processes  and  things.2 

'  J  J.  Delbceuf:  Revue  Philosophique,  vol.  ix,  p.  138  (1880).  On  the 
infinite  variety  of  reality,  compare  also  W.  T.  Marvin:  An  Introduction 
to  Systematic  Philosophy,  New  York,  1903,  pp.  22-30. 

2  The  Atomistic  philosophy,  which  has  proved  so  potent  a  scientific 
instrument  of  explanation,  was  first  formulated  by  Democritus,  who 

149 


SOME  PROBLEMS  OF  PHILOSOPHY 

So  far  as  physical  nature  goes  few  of  us  ex 
perience  any  temptation  to  postulate  real 
novelty.  The  notion  of  eternal  elements  and 
their  mixture  serves  us  in  so  many  ways,  that 
we  adopt  unhesitatingly  the  theory  that  pri 
mordial  being  is  inalterable  in  its  attributes  as 
well  as  in  its  quantity,  and  that  the  laws  by 
which  we  describe  its  habits  are  uniform  in  the 
strictest  mathematical  sense.  These  are  the 
absolute  conceptual  foundations,  we  think, 

died  370  B.  c.  His  life  overlapped  that  of  Aristotle,  who  took  what  on 
the  whole  may  be  called  a  biological  view  of  the  world,  and  for  whom 
'forms  '  were  as  real  as  elements.  The  conflict  of  the  two  modes  of  ex 
planation  has  lasted  to  our  day,  for  some  chemists  still  defend  the 
Aristotelian  tradition  which  the  authority  of  Descartes  had  inter 
rupted  for  so  long,  and  deny  our  right  to  say  that  '  water  '  is  not  a 
simple  entity,  or  that  oxygen  and  hydrogen  atoms  persist  in  it  un 
changed.  Compare  W.  Ostwald:  Die  Ueberwindung  des  wissenschaft- 
lichen  Materialismus  (1893),  p.  12:  'The  atomistic  view  assumes  that 
when  in  iron-oxide,  for  example,  all  the  sensible  properties  both  of 
iron  and  oxygen  have  vanished,  iron  and  oxygen  are  nevertheless 
there  but  now  manifest  other  properties.  We  are  so  used  to  this  as 
sumption  that  it  is  hard  for  us  to  feel  its  oddity,  nay,  even  its  ab 
surdity.  When,  however,  we  reflect  that  all  we  know  of  a  given  kind 
of  matter  is  its  properties,  we  realize  that  the  assertion  that  the  matter 
is  still  there,  but  without  any  of  those  properties,  is  not  far  removed 
from  nonsense.'  Compare  the  same  author's  Principles  of  Inorganic 
Chemistry,  English  translation,  2d  ed.  (1904),  p.  149  f.  Also  P. 
Duhem:  'La  Notion  de  Mixte,'  in  the  Revue  de  Philosophic,  vol.  i,  p. 
452  ff.  (1901).  —The  whole  notion  of  the  eternal  fixity  of  elements 
is  melting  away  before  the  new  discoveries  about  radiant  matter.  See 
for  radical  statements  G.  Le  Bon:  L' Evolution  de  la  Matiere. 

150 


THE    PROBLEM    OF    NOVELTY 

\ 

spread  beneath  the  surface  of  perceptual  vari 
ety.  It  is  when  we  come  to  human  lives,  that 
Personal  our  point  of  view  changes.  It  is  hard 

experience  •  •          ,1  n     ? 

an^  to   imagine   that     really     our   own 

novelty  subjective  experiences  are  only  mo 
lecular  arrangements,  even  though  the  mole 
cules  be  conceived  as  beings  of  a  psychic  kind. 
A  material  fact  may  indeed  be  different  from 
what  we  feel  it  to  be,  but  what  sense  is  there  in 
saying  that  a  feeling,  which  has  no  other  na 
ture  than  to  be  felt,  is  not  as  it  is  felt?  Psycho 
logically  considered,  our  experiences  resist  con 
ceptual  reduction,  and  our  fields  of  conscious 
ness,  taken  simply  as  such,  remain  just  what 
they  appear,  even  though  facts  of  a  molecular 
order  should  prove  to  be  the  signals  of  the 
appearance.  Biography  is  the  concrete  form 
in  which  all  that  is  is  immediately  given;  the 
perceptual  flux  is  the  authentic  stuff  of  each  of 
our  biographies,  and  yields  a  perfect  efferves 
cence  of  novelty  all  the  time.  New  men  and 
women,  books,  accidents,  events,  inventions, 
enterprises,  burst  unceasingly  upon  the  world. 

It  is  vain  to  resolve  these  into  ancient  ele- 

151 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF   PHILOSOPHY 

fr-a 

ments,  or  to  say  that  they  belong  to  ancient 
kinds,  so  long  as  no  one  of  them  in  its  full  indi 
viduality  ever  was  here  before  or  will  ever  come 
again.  Men  of  science  and  philosophy,  the 
moment  they  forget  their  theoretic  abstrac 
tions,  live  in  their  biographies  as  much  as  any 
one  else,  and  believe  as  naively  that  fact  even 
now  is  making,  and  that  they  themselves,  by 
doing  c  original  work,'  help  to  determine  what 
the  future  shall  become. 

I  have  already  compared  the  live  or  percept 
ual  order  with  the  conceptual  order  from  this 
point  of  view.  Conception  knows  no  way  of 
explaining  save  by  deducing  the  identical  from 
the  identical,  so  if  the  world  is  to  be  concept 
ually  rationalized  no  novelty  can  really  come. 
This  is  one  of  the  traits  in  that  general  bank 
ruptcy  of  conceptualism,  which  I  enumerated 
in  Chapter  V  —  conceptualism  can  name 
change  and  growth,  but  can  translate  them 
into  no  terms  of  its  own,  and  is  forced  to  con 
tradict  the  indestructible  sense  of  life  within 
us  by  denying  that  reality  grows. 

It  may  seem  to  the  youthful  student  a  rather 


THE    PROBLEM    OF    NOVELTY 

'far  cry'  from  the  question  of  the  possibility 
of  novelty  to  the  'problem  of  the  infinite,'  but 
in  the  history  of  speculation,  the  two  problems 
have  been  connected.  Novelty  seems  to  vio 
late  continuity;  continuity  seems  to  involve 
Novelty  'infinitely'  shaded  gradation;  infin- 

and  the 

infinite  ity  connects  with  number;  and  num 
ber  with  fact  in  general  —  for  facts  have  to 
be  numbered.  It  has  thus  come  to  pass  that 
the  nonexistence  of  an  infinite  number  has 
been  held  to  necessitate  the  finite  character 
of  the  constitution  of  fact ;  and  along  with  this 
its  discontinuous  genesis,  or,  in  other  words, 
its  coming  into  being  by  discrete  increments 
of  novelty  however  small. 

Thus  we  find  the  problem  of  the  infinite 
already  lying  across  our  path.  It  will  be  better 
at  this  point  to  interrupt  our  discussion  of  the 
more  enveloping  question  of  novelty  at  large, 
and  to  get  the  minor  problem  out  of  our  way 
first.  I  turn  then  to  the  problem  of  the  infinite. 


CHAPTER   X 

NOVELTY   AND    THE    INFINITE  — THE 
CONCEPTUAL   VIEW1 

THE  problem  is  as  to  which  is  the  more  rational 
supposition,  that  of  continuous  or  that  of  dis 
continuous  additions  to  whatever  amount  or 
kind  of  reality  already  exists. 

On  the  discontinuity-theory,  time,  change, 
etc.,  would  grow  by  finite  buds  or  drops,  either 
nothing  coming  at  all,  or  certain  units  of 
Thedis-  amount  bursting  into  being  'at  a 

continuity- 
theory  stroke.'  Every  feature  of  the  uni 
verse  would  on  this  view  have  a  finite  numer 
ical  constitution.  Just  as  atoms,  not  half-  or 
quarter-atoms  are  the  minimum  of  matter  that 
can  be,  and  every  finite  amount  of  matter  con 
tains  a  finite  number  of  atoms,  so  any  amounts 
of  time,  space,  change,  etc.,  which  we  might 
assume  would  be  composed  of  a  finite  number 
of  minimal  amounts  of  time,  space,  and  change. 
I  Such  a  discrete  composition  is  what  actually 

1  [In  the  author's  manuscript  this  chapter  and  the  succeeding  chap 
ters  were  labelled  'sub-problems,'  and  this  chapter  was  entitled  'The 
Continuum  and  the  Infinite.'  ED.] 

154 


NOVELTY    AND    THE    INFINITE 

obtains  in  our  perceptual  experience.  We 
either  perceive  nothing,  or  something  already 
there  in  sensible  amount.  This  fact  is  what 
in  psychology  is  known  as  the  law  of  the 
'threshold.'  Either  your  experience  is  of  no 
content,  of  no  change,  or  it  is  of  a  perceptible 
amount  of  content  or  change.  Your  acquaint 
ance  with  reality  grows  literally  by  buds  or 
drops  of  perception.  Intellectually  and  on  re 
flection  you  can  divide  these  into  components, 
but  as  immediately  given,  they  come  totally 
or  not  at  all. 

If,  however,  we  take  time  and  space  as  con 
cepts,  not  as  perceptual  data,  we  don't  well 
see  how  they  can  have  this  atomistic  constitu 
tion.  For  if  the  drops  or  atoms  are  themselves 
without  duration  or  extension  it  is  inconceiv 
able  that  by  adding  any  number  of  them  to- 
The  con-  gether  times  or  spaces  should  accrue. 

tinuity 

theory  If,  on  the  other  hand,  they  are  mi 
nute  durations  or  extensions,  it  is  impossible 
to  treat  them  as  real  minima.  Each  temporal 
drop  must  have  a  later  and  an  earlier  half,  each 
spatial  unit  a  right  and  a  left  half,  and  these 

155 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF   PHILOSOPHY 

halves  must  themselves,  have  halves,  and  so  on 
ad  infinitum,  so  that  with  the  notion  that  the 
constitution  of  things  is  continuous  and  not 
discrete,  that  of  a  divisibility  ad  infinitum  is 
inseparably  bound  up.  This  infinite  divisibil 
ity  of  some  facts,  coupled  with  the  infinite 
.expansibility  of  others  (space,  time,  and  num 
ber)  has  given  rise  to  one  of  the  most  obstinate 
,of  philosophy's  dialectic  problems.  Let  me 
take  up,  in  as  simple  a  way  as  I  am  able  to,  the 
problem  of  the  infinite. 

There  is  a  pseudo-problem,  'How  can  the 
finite  know  the  infinite?'  which  has  troubled 
some  English  heads.1  But  one  might  as  well 
make  a  problem  of  '  How  can  the  fat  know  the 
lean?'  When  we  come  to  treat  of  knowledge, 
such  problems  will  vanish.  The  real  problem 
of  the  infinite  began  with  the  famous  argu 
ments  against  motion,  of  Zeno  the  Eleatic. 
The  school  of  Pythagoras  was  pluralistic. 
'Things  are  numbers/  the  master  had  said, 
meaning  apparently  that  reality  was  made  of 

1  In  H.  Calderwood's  Philosophy  of  the  Infinite  one  will  find  the 
subordinate  difficulties  discussed,  with  almost  no  consciousness  shown 
of  the  important  ones. 

156 


NOVELTY    AND    THE    INFINITE 

points  which  one  might  number.1  Zeno's  argu 
ments  were  meant  to  show,  not  that  motion 
could  not  really  take  place,  but  that  it  could 
not  truly  be  conceived  as  taking  place  by  the 
successive  occupancy  of  points.  If  a  flying 
Zeno's  arrow  occupies  at  each  point  of  time 
paradoxes  a  determinate  point  of  space,  its 
motion  becomes  nothing  but  a  sum  of  rests,  for 
it  exists  not,  out  of  any  point ;  and  in  the  point 
it  does  n't  move.  Motion  cannot  truly  occur 
as  thus  discretely  constituted. 

Still  better  known  than  the  'arrow'  is  the 
*  Achilles'  paradox.  Suppose  Achilles  to  race 
with  a  tortoise,  and  to  move  twice  as  fast  as 
his  rival,  to  whom  he  gives  an  inch  of  head- 
start.  By  the  time  he  has  completed  that  inch, 
or  in  other  words  advanced  to  the  tortoise's 
starting  point,  the  tortoise  is  half  an  inch 
ahead  of  him.  While  Achilles  is  traversing 
that  half  inch,  the  tortoise  is  traversing  a 
quarter  of  an  inch,  etc.  So  that  the  successive 
points  occupied  by  the  runners  simultane- 

1  I  follow  here  J.  Burnet:  Early  Greek  Philosophers  (the  chapter  on 
the  Pythagoreans),  and  Paul  Tannery:  'Le  concept  scientifique  du 
continu  '  in  the  Revue  Philosophique,  xx,  385. 

157 


SOME    PROBLEMS   OF    PHILOSOPHY 

ously  form  a  convergent  series  of  distances 
from  the  starting  point  of  Achilles.  Measured 
in  inches,  these  distances  would  run  as  follows: 

l  +  J+i  +  i+iV  •  •  •  •  +5  •  •  •  •  « 

Zeno  now  assumes  that  space  must  be  infinitely 
divisible.  But  if  so,  then  the  number  of  points 
to  be  occupied  cannot  all  be  enumerated  in 
succession,  for  the  series  begun  above  is  inter 
minable.  Each  time  that  Achilles  gets  to  the 
tortoise's  last  point  it  is  but  to  find  that  the 
tortoise  has  already  moved  to  a  further  point; 
and  although  the  interval  between  the  points 
quickly  grows  infinitesimal,  it  is  mathematic 
ally  impossible  that  the  two  racers  should 
reach  any  one  point  at  the  same  moment.  If 
Achilles  could  overtake  the  tortoise,  it  would 
be  at  the  end  of  two  inches;  and  if  his  speed 
were  two  inches  a  second,  it  would  be  at  the 
end  of  the  first  second;1  but  the  argument 
shows  that  he  simply  cannot  overtake  the  ani 
mal.  To  do  so  would  oblige  him  to  exhaust, 

1  This  shows  how  shallow  is  that  common  '  exposure '  of  Zeno's 
'sophism,'  which  charges  it  with  trying  to  prove  that  to  overtake  the 
tortoise,  Achilles  would  require  an  infinitely  long  time. 

158 


NOVELTY    AND    THE    INFINITE 

•  -M 
by  traversing  one  by  one,  the  whole  of  them, 

a  series  of  points  which  the  law  of  their  forma 
tion  obliges  to  come  never  to  an  end. 

Zeno's  various  arguments  were  meant  to 
establish  the  'Eleatic'  doctrine  of  real  being, 
which  was  monistic.  The  'minima  sensibilia' 
of  which  space,  time,  motion^  and  change  con 
sist  for  our  perception  are  not  real  'beings,' 
for  they  subdivide  themselves  ad  infinitum. 
The  nature  of  real  being  is  to  be  entire  or  con 
tinuous.  Our  perception,  being  of  a  hopeless 
'many,'  thus  is  false. 

Our  own  mathematicians  have  meanwhile 
constructed  what  they  regard  as  an  adequate 
continuum,  composed  of  points  or  numbers. 
When  I  speak  again  of  that  I  shall  have  occa 
sion  to  return  to  the  Achilles-fallacy,  so  called. 
At  present  I  will  pass  without  transition  to  the 
next  great  historic  attack  upon  the  problem 
of  the  infinite,  which  is  the  section  on  the  'An 
tinomies'  in  Kant's  'Critique  of  Pure  Reason.' 

Kant's  views  need  a  few  points  of  prepara 
tion,  as  follows:' — 

1.  That  real  or  objective  existence  must  be 
159 


SOME    PROBLEMS   OF   PHILOSOPHY 

determinate  existence  may  be  regarded  as  an 
axiom  in  ontology.  We  may  be  dim  as  to  just 
Kant's  now  many  stars  we  see  in  the  Pleiades, 

antino 
mies  or  doubtful  whose  count  to  believe 

regarding  them;  but  seeing  and  belief  are 
subjective  affections,  and  the  stars  by  them 
selves,  we  are  sure,  exist  in  definite  numbers. 
'Even  the  hairs  of  our  head  are  numbered,'  we 
feel  certain,  though  no  man  shall  ever  count 
them.1  Any  existent  reality,  taken  in  itself, 
must  therefore  be  countable,  and  to  any  group 
of  such  realities  some  definite  number  must  be 
applicable. 

2.  Kant  defines  infinity  as  'that  which  can 
never  be  completely  measured  by  the  succes 
sive  addition  of  units '  —  in  other  words,  as 
that  which  defies  complete  enumeration. 

3.  Kant  lays  it  down  as  axiomatic  that  if 
anything  is  'given,'  as  an  existent  reality,  the 
whole  sum  of  the  'conditions'  required  to  ac 
count  for  it  must  similarly  be  given,  or  have 
been  given.   Thus  if  a  cubic  yard  of  space  be 

1  Of  the  origin  in  our  experience  of  this  singularly  solid  postulate,  I 
will  say  nothing  here. 

160 


'NOVELTY    AND    THE    INFINITE 

'given,'  all  its  parts  must  equally  be  given.  If 
a  certain  date  in  past  time  be  real,  then  the 
previous  dates  must  also  have  been  real.  If  an 
effect  be  given,  the  whole  series  of  its  causes 
must  have  been  given,  etc.,  etc. 

But  the  'conditions'  in  these  cases  defy 
enumeration:  the  parts  of  space  are  less  and 
less  ad  infinitum,  times  and  causes  form  series 
that  are  infinitely  regressive  for  our  counting, 
and  of  no  such  infinite  series  can  a  'whole'  be 
formed.  Any  such  series  has  a  variable  value, 
for  the  number  of  its  terms  is  indefinite;  where 
as  the  conditions  under  consideration  ought, 
if  the  'whole  sum  of  them'  be  really  given,  to 
exist  (by  the  principle,  1,  above)  in  fixed  numer 
ical  amount.1 

1  The  contradiction  between  the  infinity  in  the  form  of  the  condi 
tions,  and  the  numerical  determinateness  implied  in  the  fact  of  them, 
was  ascribed  by  Kant  to  the  '  antinomic  '  form  of  our  experience.  His 
solution  of  the  puzzle  was  by  the  way  of  'idealism,'  and  is  one  of  the 
prettiest  strokes  in  his  philosophy.  Since  the  conditions  cannot  exist 
in  the  shape  of  a  totalized  amount,  it  must  be,  he  says,  that  they  do 
not  exist  independently  or  an  sich,  but  only  as  phenomena,  or  for  us. 
Indefiniteness  of  amount  is  not  incompatible  with  merely  phenomenal 
existence.  Actual  phenomena,  whether  conditioned  or  conditioning, 
are  there  for  us  only  in  finite  amount,  as  given  to  perception  at  any 
given  moment;  and  the  infinite  form  of  them  means  only  that  we  can 
go  on  perceiving,  conceiving  or  imagining  more  and  more  about  them, 

161 


SOME    PROBLEMS   OF   PHILOSOPHY 

Such  was  the  form  of  the  puzzle  of  the  in 
finite,  as  Kant  propounded  it.  The  reader  will 
observe  a  bad  ambiguity  in  the  statement. 
When  he  speaks  of  the  *  absolute  totality  of  the 
synthesis  '  of  the  conditions,  the  words  suggest 
that  a  completed  collection  of  them  must  exist 
or  have  existed.  When  we  hear  that  'the  whole 
sum  of  them  must  be  given,'  we  interpret  it  to 
mean  that  they  must  be  given  in  the  form  of  a 
whole  sum,  whereas  all  that  the  logical  situa 
tion  requires  is  that  no  one  of  them  should  be 
lacking,  an  entirely  different  demand,  and  one 
that  can  be  gratified  as  well  in  an  infinitely 
growing  as  in  a  terminated  series.  The  same 
Ambigu-  things  can  always  be  taken  either 
Kant's  collectively  or  distributively,  can  be 


±alked  of  either  as  'all'?  or  as  'eacn>' 
problem        or  as  "any.*  Either  statement  can  be 

applied  equally  well  to  what  exists  in  finite 

world  without  end.  It  does  not  mean  that  what  we  go  on  thus  to  re 
present  shall  have  been  there  already  by  itself,  apart  from  our  acts  of 
representation.  Experience,  for  idealism,  thus  falls  into  two  parts,  a 
phenomenal  given  part  which  is  finite,  and  a  conditioning  infinite  part 
which  is  not  given,  but  only  possible  to  experience  hereafter.  Kant 
distinguishes  this  second  part,  as  only  aufgegeben  (or  set  to  us  as  a 
task).,  from  .the  first  part  as  gegeben  (or  already  extant). 

162 


NOVELTY    AND    THE    INFINITE 

number;  and  'all  that  is  there'  will  be  covered 
both  times.  But  things  which  appear  under 
the  form  of  endless  series  can  be  talked  of  only 
distributively,  if  we  wish  to  leave  none  of  them 
out.  When  we  say  that '  any/  '  each,'  or '  every ' 
one  of  Kant's  conditions  must  be  fulfilled,  we 
are  therefore  on  impeccable  ground,  even 
though  the  conditions  should  form  a  series  as 
endless  as  that  of  the  whole  numbers,  to  which 
we  are  forever  able  to  add  one.  But  if  we  say 
that  'all'  must  be  fulfilled,  and  imagine  'all' 
to  signify  a  sum  harvested  and  gathered-in, 
and  represented  by  a  number,  we  not  only 
make  a  requirement  utterly  uncalled  for  by  the 
logic  of  the  situation,  but  we  create  puzzles  and 
incomprehensibilities  that  otherwise  would  not 
exist,  and  that  may  require,  to  get  rid  of  them 
again,  hypotheses  as  violent  as  Kant's  ideal- 
ism. 

In  the  works  of  Charles  Renouvier,  the 
strongest  philosopher  of  France  during  the 
second  half  of  the  nineteenth  century,  the 
problem  of  the  infinite  again  played  a  pivotal 
part.  Starting  from  the  principle  of  the  nu~ 

163 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

4 

merical  determinateness  of  reality  (supra,  page 
160)  --the  'principe  du  nombre,9  as  he  called 
it  —  and  recognizing  that  the  series  of  num 
bers  1,  2,  3,  4,  ...  etc.,  leads  to  no  final  'in 
finite'  number,  he  concluded  that  such  reali- 
Renou-  ties  as  present  beings,  past  events 

vier's 

solution  and  causes,  steps  of  change  and  parts 
of  matter,  must  needs  exist  in  limited  amount. 
This  made  of  him  a  radical  pluralist.  Better, 
he  said,  admit  that  being  gives  itself  to  us  ab 
ruptly,  that  there  are  first  beginnings,  abso 
lute  numbers,  and  definite  cessations,  however 
intellectually  opaque  to  us  they  may  seem  to 
be,  than  try  to  rationalize  all  this  arbitrariness 
of  fact  by  working-in  explanatory  conditions 
which  would  involve  in  every  case  the  self- 
contradiction  of  things  being  paid-in  and  com 
pleted,  although  they  are  infinite  in  formal 
composition. 

With  these  principles,  Renouvier  could  be 
lieve  in  absolute  novelties,  unmeditated  be- 
His  solu-  ginnings,  gifts,  chance,  freedom,  and 

tion  favors 

novelty  acts  of  faith.  Fact,  for  him,  over 
lapped;  conceptual  explanation  fell  short;  real- 

164 


NOVELTY    AND    THE    INFINITE 

ity  must  in  the  end  be  begged  piecemeal,  not 
everlastingly  deduced  from  other  reality.  This, 
the  empiricist,  as  distinguished  from  the  ra 
tionalist  view,  is  the  hypothesis  set  forth  at  the 
end  of  our  last  chapter.1 

1  I  think  that  Renouvier  made  mistakes,  and  I  find  his  whole  philo 
sophic  manner  and  apparatus  too  scholastic.  But  he  was  one  of  the 
greatest  of  philosophic  characters,  and  but  for  the  decisive  impression' 
made  on  me  in  the  seventies  by  his  masterly  advocacy  of  pluralism;  I 
might  never  have  got  free  from  the  monistic  superstition  under  which. 
I  had  grown  up.  The  present  volume,  in  short,  might  never  have  been, 
written.  This  is  why,  feeling  endlessly  thankful  as  I  do,  I  dedicate  this 
text-book  to  the  great  Renouvier's  memory.  Renouvier's  works  make 
a  very  long  list.  The  fundamental  one  is  the  Essais  de  Critique  Generate 
(first  edition,  1854-1864,  is  in  four,  second  edition,  1875,  in  six  vol 
umes).  Of  his  latest  opinions  Le  Personnalisme  (1903)  gives  perhaps 
the  most  manageable  account;  while  the  last  chapter  of  his  Esquisse 
(Tune  Classification  des  Sysiemes  (entitled  'Comment  je  suis  arrive  a 
ces  conclusions')  is  an  autobiographic  sketch  of  his  dealings  with  the 
problem  of  the  infinite.  Derniers  entretiens,  dictated  while  dying,  at 
the  age  of  eighty-eight,  is  a  most  impressive  document,  coming  as  if; 
from  a  man  out  of  Plutarch. 


CHAPTER  XI 


NOVELTY  AND  THE  INFINITE  — THE 
PERCEPTUAL  VIEW 

KANT'S  and  Renouvier's  dealings  with  the  in 
finite  are  fine  examples  of  the  way  in  which 
philosophers  have  always  been  wont  to  infer 
matters  of  fact  from  conceptual  considerations. 
Real  novelty  would  be  a  matter  of  fact;  and  so 
would  be  the  idealistic  constitution  of  experi 
ence;2  but  Kant  and  Renouvier  deduce  these 
facts  from  the  purely  logical  impossibility  of 
an  infinite  number  of  conditions  getting  com 
pleted.  It  seems  a  very  short  cut  to  truth;  but 
if  the  logic  holds  firm,  it  may  be  a  fair  cut,3 
and  the  possibility  obliges  us  to  scrutinize  the 
situation  with  increasing  care.  Proceeding  so 

1  [This  chapter  was  not  indicated  as  a  separate  chapter  in  the  manu 
script.     ED.] 

2  For  an  account  of  idealism  the  reader  is  referred  to  chapter  below. 
[Never  written.     ED.] 

3  Let  me  now  say  that  we  shall  ourselves  conclude  that  change 
completed  by  steps  infinite  in  number  is  inadmissible.  This  is  hardly 
inferring  fact  from  conceptual  considerations,  it  is  only  concluding  that 
a  certain  conceptual  hypothesis  regarding  the  fact  of  change  will  not 
work  satisfactorily.   The  field  is  thus  open  for  any  other  hypothesis; 
and  the  one  which  we  shall  adopt  is  simply  that  which  the  face  of  per 
ceptual  experience  suggests. 

166 


NOVELTY    AND    THE    INFINITE 

to  do,  we  immediately  find  that  in  the  class  of 
infinitely  conditioned  things,  we  must  distin 
guish  two  sub-classes,  as  follows :  — 

1.  Things  conceived  as  standing,  like  space, 
past  time,  existing  beings. 

2.  Things  conceived  as  growing,  like  motion, 
change,  activity. 

In  the  standing  class  there  seems  to  be  no 
valid  objection  to  admitting  both  real  exist- 
The  stand-  ence,  and  a  numerical  copiousness  de 
finite  manding  infinity  for  its  description. 
If,  for  instance,  we  consider  the  stars,  and 
assume  the  number  of  them  to  be  infinite,  we 
need  only  suppose  that  to  each  several  term  of 
the  endless  series  1,  2,  3,  4, . . .  n  . . . ,  there  cor 
responds  one  star.  The  numbers,  growing  end 
lessly,  would  then  never  exceed  the  stars  stand 
ing  there  to  receive  them.  Each  number  would 
find  its  own  star  waiting  from  eternity  to  be 
numbered;  and  this  in  infinitum,  some  star 
that  ever  was,  matching  each  number  that  shall 
be  used.  As  there  is  no  'all'  to  the  numbers  so 
there  need  be  none  to  the  stars.  One  cannot 
well  see  how  the  existence  of  each  star  should 

167 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

j 

oblige  the  whole  class  'star'  to  be  of  one  num 
ber  rather  than  of  another,  or  require  it  to  be 
of  any  terminated  number.  What  I  say  here 
of  stars  applies  to  the  component  parts  of 
space  and  matter,  and  to  those  of  past  time.1 
So  long  as  we  keep  taking  such  facts  piece 
meal,  and  talk  of  them  distributively  as  'any' 
itsprag-  or  'each/  the  existence  of  them  in 

matic 

definition  infinite  form  offers  no  logical  diffi 
culty.  But  there  is  a  psychological  tendency  to 
slip  from  the  distributive  to  the  collective  way 
of  talking,  and  this  produces  a  sort  of  mental 
flicker  and  dazzle  out  of  which  the  dialectic 
difficulties  emerge.  'If  each  condition  be  there,' 
—  we  say,  'then  all  are  there,  for  there  cannot 

1  Past  time  may  offer  difficulty  to  the  student  as  it  has  to  better 
men!  It  has  terminated  in  the  present  moment,  paid  itself  out  and 
made  an  'amount.'  But  this  amount  can  be  counted  in  both  directions; 
and  in  both,  one  may  think  it  ought  to  give  the  same  result.  If,  when 
counted  forward,  it  came  to  an  end  in  the  present,  then  when  counted 
backward,  it  must,  we  are  told,  come  to  a  like  end  in  the  past.  It  must 
have  had  a  beginning,  therefore,  and  its  amount  must  be  finite.  The 
sophism  here  is  gross,  and  amounts  to  saying  that  wrhat  has  one  bound 
must  have  two.  The  '  end  '  of  the  forward  counting  is  the  '  beginning  ' 
of  the  backward  counting,  and  is  the  only  beginning  logically  implied. 
The  ending  of  a  series  in  no  way  prejudices  the  question  whether  it 
were  beginningless  or  not;  and  this  applies  as  well  to  tracts  of  time  as 
to  the  abstract  regression  which  '  negative '  numbers  form. 

168 


NOVELTY    AND    THE    INFINITE 

be  caches  that  do  not  make  an  all/  Rightly 
taken,  the  phrase  'all  are  there/  means  only 
that  'not  one  is  absent/  But  in  the  mouths  of 
most  people,  it  surreptitiously  foists  in  the 
wholly  irrelevant  notion  of  a  bounded  total. 

There  are  other  similar  confusions.  'How/ 
it  may  be  asked,  in  Locke's  words,  can  a 
'growing  measure'  fail  to  overtake  a  'standing 
bulk '  ?  And  standing  existence  must  some  time 
be  overtaken  by  a  growing  number-series, 
must  be  finished  or  finite  in  its  numerical 
determination.  But  this  again  foists  in  the 
notion  of  a  bound.  What  is  given  as  'standing' 
in  the  cases  under  review  is  not  a  'bulk/  but 
each  star,  atom,  past  date  or  what  not;  and  to 
call  these  caches  a  'bulk/  is  to  beg  the  very 
point  at  issue.  But  probably  the  real  reason 
why  we  object  to  a  standing  infinity  is  the 
reason  that  made  Hegel  speak  of  it  as  the 
'false'  infinite.  It  is  that  the  vertiginous  chase 
after  ever  more  space,  ever  more  past  time, 
ever  more  subdivision,  seems  endlessly  stupid. 
What  need  is  there,  what  use  is  there,  for  so 
much?  Not  that  any  amount  of  anything  is 

169 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

absolutely  too  big  to  be;  but  that  some  amounts 
are  too  big  for  our  imagination  to  wish  to  ca 
ress  them.  So  we  fall  back  with  a  feeling  of 
relief  on  some  form  or  other  of  the  finitist  hy 
pothesis.1 

If  now  we  turn  from  static  to  growing  forms 
of  being,  we  find  ourselves  confronted  by  much 
more  serious  difficulties.  Zeno's  and  Kant's 
dialectic  holds  good  wherever,  before  an  end 
The  grow-  can  be  reached,  a  succession  of  terms, 

ing  in 
finite  endless  by  definition,  must  needs  have 

been  successively  counted  out.  This  is  the 
case  with  every  process  of  change,  however 
small;  with  every  event  which  we  conceive  as 
unrolling  itself  continuously.  What  is  contin 
uous  must  be  divisible  ad  infinitum  ;  and  from 
division  to  division  here  you  cannot  proceed 
by  addition  (or  by  what  Kant  calls  the  succes- 

1  The  reader  will  note  how  emphatically  in  all  this  discussion,  I  am 
insisting  on  the  distributive  or  piecemeal  point  of  view.  The  distrib 
utive  is  identical  with  the  pluralistic,  as  the  collective  is  with  the 
monistic  conception.  We  shall,  I  think,  perceive  more  and  more  clearly 
as  this  book  proceeds,  that  'piecemeal  existence  is  independent  of  complete 
collectibility,  and  that  some  facts,  at  any  rate,  exist  only  distributively, 
or  in  form  of  a  set  of  caches  which  (even  if  in  infinite  number)  need  not 
in  any  intelligible  sense  either  experience  themselves,  or  get  experi 
enced  by  anything  else,  as  members  of  an  All. 

170 


NOVELTY    AND    THE    INFINITE 

sive  synthesis  of  units)  and  touch  a  farther 
limit.  You  can  indeed  define  what  the  limit 
ought  to  be,  but  you  cannot  reach  it  by  this 
process.  That  Achilles  should  occupy  in  suc 
cession  'all'  the  points  in  a  single  continuous 
inch  of  space,  is  as  inadmissible  a  conception 
as  that  he  should  count  the  series  of  whole  num 
bers  1,  2,  3,  4,  etc.,  to  infinity  and  reach  an  end. 
The  terms  are  not  'enumerable'  in  that  order; 
and  the  order  it  is  that  makes  the  whole  diffi 
culty.  An  infinite  'regression'  like  the  rear 
ward  perspective  of  time  offers  no  such  con 
tradiction,  for  it  comes  not  in  that  order.  Its 
'end'  is  what  we  start  with;  and  each  succes 
sive  note  '  more '  which  our  imagination  has  to 
add,  ad  infinitum,  is  thought  of  as  already  hav 
ing  been  paid  in  and  not  as  having  yet  to  be 
paid  before  the  end  can  be  attained.  Starting 
with  our  end,  we  have  to  wait  for  nothing.  The 
infinity  here  is  of  the  'standing'  variety.  It  is, 
in  the  word  of  Kant's  pun,  gegeben,  not  auf- 
gegeben:  in  the  other  case,  of  a  continuous  pro 
cess  to  be  traversed,  it  is  on  the  contrary  auf- 
gegeben:  it  is  a  task  —  not  only  for  our  philo- 

171 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

sophic  imagination,  but  for  any  real  agent  who 
might  try  physically  to  compass  the  entire 
performance.  Such  an  agent  is  bound  by  logic 
to  find  always  a  remainder,  something  ever 
yet  to  be  paid,  like  the  balance  due  on  a  debt 
\vith  even  the  interest  of  which  we  do  not 
catch  up. 

'Infinitum  in  actu  pertransiri  nequit,9  said 
scholasticism;  and  every  continuous  quantum 
The  grow-  to  ^e  gradually  traversed  is  conceived 
ing  infin-  as  ^  an  jnfinjte.  The  quickest  way 

ite  must 

be  treated     to   avoid   the   contradiction   would 

as  dis- 

continu-  seem  to  be  to  give  up  that  concep 
tion,  and  to  treat  real  processes  of 
change  no  longer  as  being  continuous,  but  as 
taking  place  by  finite  not  infinitesimal  steps, 
like  the  successive  drops  by  which  a  cask  of 
water  is  filled,  when  whole  drops  fall  into  it  at 
once  or  nothing.  This  is  the  radically  pluralist, 
empiricist,  or  perceptualist  position,  which  I 
characterized  in  speaking  of  Renouvier  (above, 
pages  164-165).  We  shall  have  to  end  by  adopt 
ing  it  in  principle  ourselves,  qualifying  it  so  as 
to  fit  it  closely  to  perceptual  experience. 

172 


NOVELTY    AND    THE    INFINITE 

Meanwhile  we  are  challenged  by  a  certain 
school  of  critics  who  think  that  what  in  mathe- 
Objec-  matics  is  called  'the  new  infinite' 
has  quashed  the  old  antinomies,  and 
who  treat  anyone  whom  the  notion  of  a  com 
pleted  infinite  in  any  form  still  bothers,  as  a 
very  naif  person.  Naif  though  I  am  in  mathe 
matics,  I  must,  notwithstanding  the  dryness  of 
the  subject,  add  a  word  in  rebuttal  of  these 
criticisms,  some  of  which,  as  repeated  by  nov 
ices,  tend  decidedly  towards  mystification. 

The  'new  infinite'  and  the  'number-con 
tinuum'  are  outgrowths  of  a  general  attempt 
(i)  The  to  accomplish  what  has  been  called 

number- 
continuum  the  '  arithmetization '  (apiOpos  mean 
ing  number)  of  all  quantity.  Certain  quanta 
(grades  of  intensity  or  other  difference,  amounts 
of  space)  have  until  recently  been  supposed  to 
be  immediate  data  of  perceptive  sensibility  or 
'intuition';  but  philosophical  mathematicians 
have  now  succeeded  in  getting  a  conceptual 
equivalent  for  them  in  the  shape  of  collections 
of  numbers  created  by  interpolation  between 
one  another  indefinitely.  We  can  halve  any 

173 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

line  in  space,  and  halve  its  halves  and  so  on. 
But  between  the  cuts  thus  made  and  numbered, 
room  is  left  for  infinite  others  created  by  using 
3  as  a  divisor,  for  infinite  others  still  by  using 
5,  7,  etc.,  until  all  possible  'rational'  divisions 
of  the  line  shall  have  been  made.  Between 
these  it  is  now  shown  that  interpolation  of  cuts 
numbered  'irrationally'  is  still  possible  ad 
infinitum,  and  that  with  these  the  line  at  last 
gets  filled  full,  its  continuity  now  being  wholly 
translated  into  these  numbered  cuts,  and  their 
number  being  infinite.  'Of  the  celebrated  for 
mula  that  continuity  means  "  unity  in  multi 
plicity,"  the  multiplicity  alone  subsists,  the 
unity  disappears,'1 -- as  indeed  it  does  in  all 
conceptual  translations  —  and  the  original  in 
tuition  of  the  line's  extent  gets  treated,  from 
the  mathematical  point  of  view,  as  a  'mass  of 
uncriticized  prejudice'  by  Russell,  or  sneered 
at  by  Cantor  as  a  'kind  of  religious  dogma.'2 
So  much  for  the  number-continuum.  As  for 
'the  new  infinite':  that  means  only  a  new  defi- 

1  H.  Poincare:  La  science  el  Vhypothese,  p.  30. 

1  B.  Russell:  The  Philosophy  of  Mathematics,  i,  260,  287. 

174 


NOVELTY   AND    THE    INFINITE 

nition  of  infinity.  If  we  compare  the  indefi 
nitely-growing  number-series,  1,  2,  3,  4, n, 

-  -  -  in  its  entirety,  with  any  component  part  of 
(2)  The        it,  like  '  even '  numbers  *  prime '  num- 

*  new 

infinite1  bers,  or  'square'  numbers,  we  are 
confronted  with  a  paradox.  No  one  of  the  parts, 
thus  named,  of  the  number-series,  is  equal  to 
the  whole  collectively  taken;  yet  any  one  of 
them  is  6  similar '  to  the  whole,  in  the  sense  that 
you  can  set  up  a  one-to-one  relation  between 
each  of  its  elements  and  each  element  of  the 
whole,  so  that  part  and  whole  prove  to  be  of 
what  logicians  call  the  same  'class,'  numeri 
cally.  Thus,  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  even  num 
bers,  prime  numbers,  and  square  numbers  are 
much  fewer  and  rarer  than  numbers  in  general, 
and  only  form  a  part  of  numbers  iiberhaupt 
they  appear  to  be  equally  copious  for  purposes 
of  counting.  The  terms  of  each  such  partial 
series  can  be  numbered  by  using  the  natural 
integers  in  succession.  There  is,  for  instance,  a 
first  prime,  a  second  prime,  etc.,  ad  infinitum; 
and  queerer-sounding  still,  since  every  integer, 
odd  or  even,  can  be  doubled,  it  would  seem  that 

175 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

the  even  numbers  thus  produced  cannot  in  the 
nature  of  things  be  less  multitudinous  than 
that  series  of  both  odd  and  even  numbers  of 
which  the  whole  natural  series  consists. 

These  paradoxical  consequences  result,  as 
one  sees  immediately,  from  the  fact  that  the 
The  new  infinity  of  the  number-series  is  of  the 

infinite  .       ,          .          f   , 

paradoxi-  growing  variety  (above,  page  170). 
They  were  long  treated  as  a  reductio 
ad  absurdum  of  the  notion  that  such  a  variable 
series  spells  infinity  in  act,  or  can  ever  be 
translated  into  standing  or  collective  form.1 
But  contemporary  mathematicians  have  taken 
the  bull  by  the  horns.  Instead  of  treating  such 
paradoxical  properties  of  indefinitely  growing 
series  as  reductiones  ad  absurdum,  they  have 
turned  them  into  the  proper  definition  of  in 
finite  classes  of  things.  Any  class  is  now  called 

1  The  fact  that,  taken  distributively,  or  paired  each  to  each,  the 
terms  in  one  endlessly  growing  series  should  be  made  a  match  for  those 
in  another  (or  'similar'  to  them)  is  quite  compatible  with  the  two 
series  being  collectively  of  vastly  unequal  amounts.  You  need  only 
make  the  steps  of  difference,  or  distances,  between  the  terms  much 
longer  in  one  series  than  in  the  other,  to  get  numerically  similar  multi 
tudes,  with  greatly  unequal  magnitudes  of  content.  Moreover  the 
moment  either  series  should  stop  growing,  the  'similarity '  would  cease 
to  exist. 

176 


NOVELTY    AND    THE    INFINITE 

infinite  if  its  parts  are  numerically  similar  to 
itself.  If  its  parts  are  numerically  dissimilar,  it 
is  finite.  This  definition  now  separates  the 
conception  of  the  class  of  finite  from  that  of 
infinite  objects. 

Next,  certain  concepts,  called  'transfinite 
numbers,'  are  now  created  by  definition.  They 
«  Trans-  are  decreed  to  belong  to  the  infinite 

finite 

numbers*  class,  and  yet  not  to  be  formed  by 
adding  one  to  one  ad  infinitum,  but  rather  to 
be  postulated  outright  as  coming  after  each  and 
all  of  the  numbers  formed  by  such  addition.1 
Cantor  gives  the  name  of  'Omega'  to  the  low 
est  of  these  possible  transfinite  numbers.  It 
would,  for  instance,  be  the  number  of  the  point 
at  which  Achilles  overtakes  the  tortoise  —  if 
he  does  overtake  him —  by  exhausting  all  the 
intervening  points  successively.  Or  it  would 
be  the  number  of  the  stars,  in  case  their  count- 

1  The  class  of  all  numbers  that '  come  before  the  first  transfinite '  is  a 
definitely  limited  conception,  provided  we  take  the  numbers  as  caches 
or  anys,  for  then  any  one  and  every  of  them  will  have  by  definition  to 
come  before  the  transfinite  number  comes  —  even  though  they  form  no 
whole  and  there  be  no  last  one  of  them,  and  though  the  transfinite  have 
no  immediate  predecessor.  The  transfinite  is,  in  a  word,  not  an  ordinal 
conception,  at  least  it  does  not  continue  the  order  of  entire  numbers. 

177 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

ing  could  not  terminate.  Or  again  it  would  be 
the  number  of  miles  away  at  which  parallel  lines 
meet  —  if  they  do  meet.  It  is,  in  short,  a 
6  limit '  to  the  whole  class  of  numbers  that  grow 
one  by  one,  and  like  other  limits,  it  proves  a 
useful  conceptual  bridge  for  passing  us  from 
one  range  of  facts  to  another. 

The  first  sort  of  fact  we  pass  to  with  its 
help  is  the  number  of  the  number-continuum 
Their  uses  or  point-continuum  described  above 

and  de- 

fects  (page  173)  as  generated  by  infinitely 

repeated  subdivision.  The  making  of  the  subdi 
visions  is  an  infinitely  growing  process ;  but  the 
number  of  subdivisions  that  can  be  made  has 
for  its  limit  the  transfinite  number  Omega  just 
imagined  and  defined;  thus  is  a  growing  assimi 
lated  to  a  standing  multitude;  thus  is  a  number 
that  is  variable  practically  equated  (by  the 
process  of  passing  to  the  limit)  with  one  that 
is  fixed;  thus  do  we  circumvent  the  law  of  in 
definite  addition,  or  division  which  previously 
was  the  only  way  in  which  infinity  was  con- 
structable,  and  reach  a  constant  infinite  at  a 
bound.  This  infinite  number  may  now  be  sub- 

178 


NOVELTY    AND    THE    INFINITE 

stituted  for  any  continuous  finite  quantum, 
however  small  the  latter  may  perceptually  ap 
pear  to  be. 

When  I  spoke  of  my  'mystification,'  just 
now,  I  had  partly  in  mind  the  contemptuous 
way  in  which  some  enthusiasts  for  the  'new 
infinite '  treat  those  who  still  cling  to  the  super 
stition  that  'the  whole  is  greater  than  the 
part.'  Because  any  point  whatever  in  an  im 
aginary  inch  is  now  conceivable  as  being 
matched  by  some  point  in  a  quarter-inch  or 
half-inch,  this  numerical  'similarity'  of  the 
different  quanta,  taken  point-wise,  is  treated  as 
if  it  signified  that  half-inches,  quarter-inches, 
and  inches  are  mathematically  identical  things 
anyhow,  and  that  their  differences  are  facts 
which  we  may  scientifically  neglect.  I  may 
misunderstand  the  newest  expounders  of 
Zeno's  famous  'sophism/  but  what  they  say 
seems  to  me  virtually  to  be  equivalent  to  this. 

Mr.  Bertrand  Russell  (whom  I  do  not  accuse 
of  mystification,  for  Heaven  knows  he  tries  to 
make  things  clear!)  treats  the  Achilles-puzzle 
as  if  the  difficulty  lay  only  in  seeing  how  the 

179 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

paths  traversed  by  the  two  runners  (measured 
after  the  race  is  run,  and  assumed  then  to  con- 
Russeil's  sist  of  nothing  but  points  of  position 

solution  .  j  .  ,          . 

of  Zeno's  coincident  with  points  upon  a  com- 
paradox  mon  gcaje  Qf  tjme)  snOuId  have  the 

by  their 

means  same  time-measure  if  they  be  not 
themselves  of  the  same  length.  But  the  two 
paths  are  of  different  lengths;  for  owing  to  the 
tortoise's  head-start,  the  tortoise's  path  is  only 
a  part  of  the  path  of  Achilles.  How,  then,  if 
time-points  are  to  be  the  medium  of  measure 
ment,  can  the  longer  path  not  take  the  longer 
time? 

The  remedy,  for  Mr.  Russell,  if  I  rightly 
understand  him,  lies  in  noting  that  the  sets  of 
points  in  question  are  conceived  as  being  in 
finitely  numerous  in  both  paths,  and  that 
where  infinite  multitudes  are  in  question,  to 
say  that  the  whole  is  greater  than  the  part  is 
false.  For  each  and  every  point  traversed  by 
the  tortoise  there  is  one  point  traversed  by 
Achilles,  at  the  corresponding  point  of  time; 
and  the  exact  correspondence,  point  by  point, 
of  either  one  of  the  three  sets  of  points  with 

180 


NOVELTY    AND    THE    INFINITE 

both  the  others,  makes  of  them  similar  and 
equally  copious  sets  from  the  numerical  point 
of  view.  There  is  thus  no  recurrent  'remainder ' 
of  the  tortoise's  head-start  with  which  Achilles 
cannot  catch  up,  which  he  can  reduce  indefin 
itely,  but  cannot  annul.  The  books  balance  to 
the  end.  The  last  point  in  Achilles's  path,  the 
last  point  in  the  tortoise's,  and  the  last  time- 
instant  in  the  race  are  terms  which  mathe 
matically  coincide.  With  this,  which  seems  to 
be  Mr.  Russell's  way  of  analyzing  the  situa 
tion,  the  puzzle  is  supposed  to  disappear.1 

It  seems  to  me  however  that  Mr.  Russell's 
statements  dodge  the  real  difficulty,  which 
The  so-  concerns  the  'growing'  variety  of 

lution 

criticized  infinity  exclusively,  and  not  the 
'standing*  variety,  which  is  all  that  he  envis 
ages  when  he  assumes  the  race  already  to  have 
been  run  and  thinks  that  the  only  problem 
that  remains  is  that  of  numerically  equating 
the  paths.  The  real  difficulty  may  almost  be 

1  Mr.  Russell's  own  statements  of  the  puzzle  as  well  as  of  the  remedy 
are  too  technical  to  be  followed  verbatim  in  a  book  like  this.  As  he 
finds  it  necessary  to  paraphrase  the  puzzle,  so  I  find  it  convenient  to 
paraphrase  him,  sincerely  hoping  that  no  injustice  has  been  done. 

181 


ft 

SOME  PROBLEMS  OF  PHILOSOPHY 

called  physical,  for  it  attends  the  process  of 
formation  of  the  paths.  Moreover,  two  paths 
are  not  needed  —  that  of  either  runner  alone, 
or  even  the  lapse  of  empty  time,  involves  the 
difficulty,  which  is  that  of  touching  a  goal 
when  an  interval  needing  to  be  traversed  first 
keeps  permanently  reproducing  itself  and  get 
ting  in  your  way.  Of  course  the  same  quantum 
can  be  produced  in  various  manners.  This  page 
which  I  am  now  painfully  writing,  letter  after 
letter,  will  be  printed  at  a  single  stroke.  God, 
as  the  orthodox  believe,  created  the  space- 
continuum,  with  its  infinite  parts  already 
standing  in  it,  by  an  instantaneous  fiat.  Past 
time  now  stands  in  infinite  perspective,  and 
may  conceivably  have  been  created  so,  as 
Kant  imagined,  for  our  retrospection  only,  and 
all  at  once.  '  Omega '  was  created  by  a  single 
decree,  a  single  act  of  definition  in  Prof.  Can 
tor's  mind.  But  whoso  actually  traverses  a  con 
tinuum,  can  do  so  by  no  process  continuous  in 
the  mathematical  sense.  Be  it  short  or  long, 
each  point  must  be  occupied  in  its  due  order  of 
succession;  and  if  the  points  are  necessarily 

182 


NOVELTY    AND    THE    INFINITE 

infinite,  their  end  cannot  be  reached,  for  the 
'remainder,'  in  this  kind  of  process,  is  just 
what  one  cannot  'neglect.'  'Enumeration'  is, 
in  short,  the  sole  possible  method  of  occupa 
tion  of  the  series  of  positions  implied  in  the 
famous  race;  and  when  Mr.  Russell  solves  the 
puzzle  by  saying  as  he  does,  that  'the  defini 
tion  of  whole  and  part  without  enumeration  is 
the  key  to  the  whole  mystery,'1  he  seems  to  me 
deliberately  to  throw  away  his  case.2 

1  The  Philosophy  of  Mathematics,  i,  361.  —  Mr.  Russell  gives  a 
Tristram  Shandy  paradox  as  a  counterpart  to  the  Achilles.     Since  it 
took  T.  S.  (according  to  Sterne)  two  years  to  write  the  history  of  the 
first  two  days  of  his  life,  common  sense  would  conclude  that  at  that  rate 
the  life  never  could  be  written.  But  Mr.  Russell  proves  the  contrary; 
for,  as  days  and  years  have  no  last  term,  and  the  nth  day  is  written  in 
the  nth  year,  any  assigned  day  will  be  written  about,  and  no  part  of  the 
life  remain  unwritten.   But  Mr.  Russell's  proof  cannot  be  applied  to 
the  real  world  without  the  physical  hypothesis  which  he  expresses  by 
saying:  'If  Tristram  Shandy  lives  forever,  and  does  not  weary  of  his 
task . '  In  all  real  cases  of  continuous  change  a  similarly  absurd  hypothe 
sis  must  be  made:  the  agent  of  the  change  must  live  forever,  in  the 
sense  of  outliving  an  endless  set  of  points  of  time,  and  'not  wearying  ' 
of  his  impossible  task. 

2  Being  almost  blind  mathematically  and  logically,  I  feel  considera 
ble  shyness  in  differing  from  such  superior  minds,  yet  what  can  one  do 
but  follow  one's  own  dim  light?  The  literature  of  the  new  infinite  is  so 
technical  that  it  is  impossible  to  cite  details  of  it  in  a  non-mathemati 
cal  work  like  this.    Students  who  are  interested  should  consult  the 
tables  of  contents  of  B.  Russell's  Philosophy  of  Mathematics,  of   L. 
Couturat's  Injini  Mathematique,  or  his  Principes  des  Mathematiques. 

183 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

After  this  disagreeable  polemic,  I  conclude 
that  the  new  infinite  need  no  longer  block  the 
Conciu-  way  to  tne  empiricist  opinion  which 
we  reached  provisionally  on  page 
172.  Irrelevant  though  they  be  to  facts  the 
'conditions'  of  which  are  of  the  'standing' 
sort,  the  criticisms  of  Leibnitz,  Kant,  Cauchy, 
Renouvier,  Evellin  and  others,  apply  legiti 
mately  to  all  cases  of  supposedly  continuous 
growth  or  change.  The  'conditions  '  here  have 
to  be  fulfilled  seriatim;  and  if  the  series  which 
they  form  were  endless,  its  limit,  if  'successive 
synthesis '  were  the  only  way  of  reaching  it, 
could  simply  not  be  reached.  Either  we  must 

A  still  more  rigorous  exposition  may  be  found  in  E.  V.  Huntington, 
The  Continuum  as  a  Type  of  Order,  in  the  Annals  of  Mathematics,  vols. 
vi  and  vii  (reprint  for  sale  at  publication-office,  Harvard  University). 
Compare  also  C.  S.  Peirce's  paper  in  the  Monist,  ii,  537-546,  as  well  as 
the  presidential  address  of  E.  W.  Hobson  in  the  Proceedings  of  the  Lon 
don  Mathematical  Society,  vol.  xxxv.  For  more  popular  discussions  see 
J.  Royce,  The  World  and  the  Individual,  vol.  i,  Supplementary  Essay; 
Keyser:  Journal  of  Philosophy,  etc.,  i,  29,  and  Hibbert  Journal,  vii,  380- 
390;  S.  Waterton  in  Aristotelian  Soc.  Proceedings,  1910;  Leighton: 
Philosophical  Review,  xiii,  497;  and  finally  the  tables  of  contents  of  H. 
Poincare's  three  recent  little  books,  La  science  et  Vhypothese,  Paris  ; 
The  Value  of  Science  (authorized  translation  by  G.  B.  Halsted),  New 
York,  1907  ;  Science  et  Methode,  Paris,  1908.  The  liveliest  short  at 
tack  which  I  know  upon  infinites  completed  by  successive  synthesis, 
is  that  in  G.  M.  Fullerton's  System  of  Metaphysics,  chapter  xi. 

184 


NOVELTY    AND    THE    INFINITE 

stomach  logical  contradiction,  therefore,  in  these 
cases ;  or  we  must  admit  that  the  limit  is  reached 
in  these  successive  cases  by  finite  and  perceptible 
units  of  approach — drops,  buds,  steps,  or  what 
ever  we  please  to  term  them,  of  change,  coming 
wholly  when  they  do  come,  or  coming  not  at  all. 
Such  seems  to  be  the  nature  of  concrete  experi 
ence,  which  changes  always  by  sensible  amounts, 
or  stays  unchanged.  The  infinite  character  we 
find  in  it  is  woven  into  it  by  our  later  concept 
tion  indefinitely  repeating  the  act  of  subdividing 
any  given  amount  supposed.  The  facts  do  not 
resist  the  subsequent  conceptual  treatment ;  but 
we  need  not  believe  that  the  treatment  necessa 
rily  reproduces  the  operation  by  which  they 
were  originally  brought  into  existence. 

The  antinomy  of  mathematically  continuous 
i.  Con-        growth  is  thus  but  one  more  of  those 

ceptual 

transform-  many  ways  in  which  our  conceptual 

percept-  transformation  of  perceptual  experi- 

encetarns  ence  makes  it  less  comprehensible 

the  infinite  tnan  ever>    That  being  should  im- 

into  a 

problem        mediately  and  by  finite  quantities 
add  itself  to  being,  may  indeed  be  something 

185 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

which  an  onlooking  intellect  fails  to  under 
stand;  but  that  being  should  be  identified 
with  the  consummation  of  an  endless  chain 
of  units  (such  as  'points'),  no  one  of  which 
contains  any  amount  whatever  of  the  being 
(such  as  'space')  expected  to  result,  this  is 
something  which  our  intellect  not  only  fails 
to  understand,  but  which  it  finds  absurd.  The 
substitution  of  '  arithmetization '  for  intuition 
thus  seems,  if  taken  as  a  description  of  reality, 
to  be  only  a  partial  success.  Better  accept, 
as  Renouvier  says,  the  opaquely  given  data  of 
perception,  than  concepts  inwardly  absurd.1 

1  The  point-continuum  illustrates  beautifully  my  complaint  that 
the  intellectualist  method  turns  the  flowing  into  the  static  and  discrete. 
The  buds  or  steps  of  process  which  perception  accepts  as  primal  gifts 
of  being,  correspond  logically  to  the  '  infinitesimals  '  (minutest  quanta 
of  notion,  change  or  what  not)  of  which  the  latest  mathematics  is  sup 
posed  to  have  got  rid.  Mr.  Russell  accordingly  finds  himself  obliged, 
just  like  Zeno,  to  treat  motion  as  an  unreality:  '  Weierstrass,'  he  says, 
'by  strictly  banishing  all  infinitesimals  has  at  last  shown  that  we  live 
in  an  unchanging  world,  and  that  the  arrow,  at  every  moment  of  its 
flight,  is  truly  at  rest '  (op.  cit.,  p.  347).  'We  must  entirely  reject  the 
notion  of  a  state  of  motion,'  he  says  elsewhere;  'motion  consists 
merely  in  the  occupation  of  different  places  at  different  times.  .  .  . 
There  is  no  transition  from  place  to  place,  no  consecutive  moment, 
or  consecutive  position,  no  such  thing  as  velocity  except  in  the  sense 
of  a  real  number  which  is  the  limit  of  a  certain  set  of  quotients'  (p. 
473).  The  mathematical  'continuum,'  so  called,  becomes  thus  an 
absolute  discontinuum  in  any  physical  or  experiential  sense.  Ex- 

186 


NOVELTY    AND    THE    INFINITE 

So  much  for  the  *  problem  of  the  infinite,' 
and  for  the  interpretation  of  continuous  change 
by  the  new  definition  of  infinity.  We  find  that 
the  picture  of  a  reality  changing  by  steps  finite 
in  number  and  discrete,  remains  quite  as  ac 
ceptable  to  our  understanding  and  as  congenial 
to  our  imagination  as  before;  so,  after  these 
dry  and  barren  chapters,  we  take  up  our  main 
topic  of  inquiry  just  where  we  had  laid  it  down. 
Does  reality  grow  by  abrupt  increments  of 

it  leaves  novelty>  or  n°t?  The  contrast  be- 
thepro-  tween  discontinuity  and  continuity 

blem  of 

novelty  now  confronts  us  in  another  form. 
The  mathematical  definition  of  con 
tinuous  quantity  as  'that  between  any  two 
elements  or  terms  of  which  there  is  another 
term '  is  directly  opposed  to  the  more  empirical 
or  perceptual  notion  that  anything  is  continu 
ous  when  its  parts  appear  as  immediate  next 
neighbors,  with  absolutely  nothing  between. 


tremes  meet;  and  although  Russell  and  Zeno  agree  in  denying  per 
ceptual  motion,  for  the  one  a  pure  unity,  for  the  other  a  pure  multi 
plicity  takes  its  place.  It  is  probable  that  Russell's  denial  of  change, 
etc.  is  meant  to  apply  only  to  the  mathematical  world.  It  would 
be  unfair  to  charge  him  with  writing  metaphysics  in  these  passages, 
although  he  gives  no  warning  that  this  may  not  be  the  case. 

187 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

Our  business  lies  hereafter  with  the  perceptual 
account,  but  before  we  settle  definitively  to  its 
discussion,  another  classic  problem  of  philoso 
phy  had  better  be  got  out  of  the  way.  This  is 
the  'problem  of  causation.' 


CHAPTER  XII1 

NOVELTY  AND  CAUSATION  —  THE 
CONCEPTUAL  VIEW 

IF  reality  changes  by  finite  sensible  steps,  the 
question  whether  the  bits  of  it  that  come  are 
radically  new,  remains  unsettled  still.  Remem 
ber  our  situation  at  the  end  of  Chapter  III.  Be 
ing  iiberhaupt  or  at  large,  we  there  found  to  be 
undeduceable.  For  our  intellect  it  remains  a 
casual  and  contingent  quantum  that  is  simply 
found  or  begged.  May  it  be  begged  bit  by  bit, 
as  it  adds  itself?  Or  must  we  beg  it  only  once, 
by  assuming  it  either  to  be  eternal  or  to  have 
come  in  an  instant  that  co-implicated  all  the 
The'pnn-  rest  of  time?  Did  or  did  not  'the 

ciple  of 

causality »  first  morning  of  creation  write  what 
the  last  dawn  of  reckoning  shall  read'?  With 
these  questions  monism  and  pluralism  stand 
face  to  face  again.  The  classic  obstacle  to  plu 
ralism  has  always  been  what  is  known  as  the 
'  principle  of  causality.'  This  principle  has  been 

1  [In  the  author's  manuscript  this  chapter  bore  the  heading  — 
1  Second  Sub-problem  —  Cause  and  Effect.'    ED.] 

189 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

taken  to  mean  that  the  effect  in  some  way  al 
ready  exists  in  the  cause.  If  this  be  so,  the 
effect  cannot  be  absolutely  novel,  and  in  no 
radical  sense  can  pluralism  be  true. 

We  must  therefore  review  the  facts  of  causa 
tion.  I  take  them  in  conceptual  translation 
before  considering  them  in  perceptual  form.  The 
first  definite  inquiry  into  causes  was  made  by 
Aristotle.1 

The  'why'  of  anything,  he  said,  is  furnished 
by  four  principles :  the  material  cause  of  it  (as 
Aristotle  when  bronze  makes  a  statue);  the 

on  causa 
tion  formal  cause  (as  when  the  ratio  of 

two  to  one  makes  an  octave);  the  efficient 
cause  (as  when  a  father  makes  a  child)  and  the 
final  cause  (as  when  one  exercises  for  the  sake 
of  health).  Christian  philosophy  adopted  the 
four  causes;  but  what  one  generally  means  by 
the  cause  of  anything  is  its  'efficient'  cause, 
and  in  what  immediately  follows  I  shall  speak 
of  that  alone. 

An  efficient  cause  is  scholastically  defined  as 

1  Book  2,  or  book  5,  chap,  ii  of  his  Metaphysics,  or  chap,  iii  of  his 
Physics,  give  what  is  essential  in  his  views. 

100 


NOVELTY    AND    CAUSATION 

'that  which  produces  something  else  by  a  real 
activity  proceeding  from  itself.'  This  is  unques- 
Scholasti-  tionably  the  view  of  common  sense; 
efficient  anc^  scholasticism  is  only  common 
cause  sense  grown  quite  articulate.  Passing 

over  the  many  classes  of  efficient  cause  which 
scholastic  philosophy  specifies,  I  will  enumer 
ate  three  important  sub-principles  it  is  sup 
posed  to  follow  from  the  above  definition. 
Thus:  1.  No  effect  can  come  into  being  with 
out  a  cause.  This  may  be  verbally  taken;  but 
if,  avoiding  the  word  effect,  it  be  taken  in 
the  sense  that  nothing  can  happen  without  a 
cause,  it  is  the  famous  'principle  of  causality' 
which,  when  combined  with  the  next  two  prin 
ciples,  is  supposed  to  establish  the  block-uni 
verse,  and  to  render  the  pluralistic  hypothesis 
absurd. 

2.  The  effect  is  always  proportionate  to  the 
cause,  and  the  cause  to  the  effect. 

3.  Whatever  is  in  the  effect  must  in  some 
way,  whether  formally,  virtually,  or  eminently, 
have  been  also  in  the  cause.    (* Formally*  here 
means  that  the  cause  resembles  the  effect,  as 

191 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

when  one  motion  causes  another  motion;  vir 
tually  means  that  the  cause  somehow  involves 
that  effect,  without  resembling  it,  as  when  an 
artist  causes  a  statue  but  possesses  not  himself 
its  beauty;  'eminently'  means  that  the  cause, 
though  unlike  the  effect,  is  superior  to  it  in 
perfection,  as  when  a  man  overcomes  a  lion's 
strength  by  greater  cunning.) 

Nemo  dat  quod  non  habet  is  the  real  principle 
from  which  the  causal  philosophy  flows;  and 
the  proposition  causa  cequat  effectum  practi 
cally  sums  up  the  whole  of  it.1 

It  is  plain  that  each  moment  of  the  universe 
must  contain  all  the  causes  of  which  the  next 
moment  contains  effects,  or  to  put  it  with  ex 
treme  concision,  it  is  plain  that  each  moment 
in  its  totality  causes  the  next  moment.2  But 

1  Read  for  a  concise  statement  of  the  school-doctrine  of  causation 
the  account  in  J.  Rickaby:  General  Metaphysics,  book  2,  chap.  iii.   I 
omit  from  my  text  various  subordinate  maxims  which  have  played  a 
great  part  in  causal  philosophy,  as  'The  cause  of  a  cause  is  the  cause 
of  its  effects  ';  'The  same  causes  produce  the  same  effects ';  'Causes 
act  only  when  present ';  'A  cause  must  exist  before  it  can  act,'  etc. 

2  This  notion  follows  also  from  the  consideration  of  conditioning  cir 
cumstances  being  at  bottom  as  indispensable  as  causes  for  producing 
effects.   'The  cause,  philosophically  speaking,  is  the  sum  total  of  the 
conditions  positive  and  negative,'  says  J.  S.  Mill  (Logic,  8th  edition,  i, 

192 


NOVELTY    AND    CAUSATION 

if  the  maxim  holds  firm  that  quidquid  est  in 
effectu  debet  esse  prius  aliquo  modo  in  causa,  it 
follows  that  the  next  moment  can  contain 
nothing  genuinely  original,  and  that  the  nov 
elty  that  appears  to  leak  into  our  lives  so  un 
remittingly,  must  be  an  illusion,  ascribable  to 
the  shallowness  of  the  perceptual  point  of  view. 
Scholasticism  always  respected  common 
sense,  and  in  this  case  escaped  the  frank  denial 
of  all  genuine  novelty  by  the  vague  qualifica 
tion  'aliquo  modo.'  This  allowed  the  effect 
also  to  differ,  aliquo  modo,  from  its  cause.  But 
conceptual  necessities  have  ruled  the  situation 
and  have  ended,  as  usual,  by  driving  nature 
and  perception  to  the  wall.  A  cause  and  its 
effect  are  two  numerically  discrete  concepts, 
and  yet  in  some  inscrutable  way  the  former 
must  'produce'  the  latter.  How  can  it  intel 
ligibly  do  so,  save  by  already  hiding  the  latter 
in  itself?  Numerically  two,  cause  and  effect 

383).  This  is  equivalent  to  the  entire  state  of  the  universe  at  the  mo 
ment  that  precedes  the  effect.  But  neither  is  the  'effect '  in  that  case 
the  one  fragmentary  event  which  our  attention  first  abstracted  under 
that  name.  It  is  that  fragment,  along  with  all  its  concomitants  —  or 
in  other  words  it  is  the  entire  state  of  the  universe  at  the  second  mo 
ment  desired. 

193 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

must  be  generically  one,  in  spite  of  the  per 
ceptual  appearances;  and  causation  changes 
thus  from  a  concretely  experienced  relation 
between  differents  into  one  between  similars 
abstractly  thought  of  as  more  real.1 

The  overthrow  of  perception  by  conception 
took  a  long  time  to  complete  itself  in  this  field. 
Occasion-  Tie  first  step  was  the  theory  of  'oc 
casionalism/  to  which  Descartes  led 
the  way  by  his  doctrine  that  mental  and  phys 
ical  substance,  the  one  consisting  purely  of 
thought,  the  other  purely  of  extension,  were 
absolutely  dissimilar.  If  this  were  so,  any  such 
causal  intercourse  as  we  instinctively  perceive 
between  mind  and  body  ceased  to  be  rational. 

1  Sir  William  Hamilton  expresses  this  very  compactly:  'What  is  the 
law  of  Causality?  Simply  this,  —  that  when  an  object  is  presented 
phenomenally  as  commencing,  we  cannot  but  suppose  that  the  com 
plement  (i.  e.  the  amount)  of  existence,  which  it  now  contains,  has 
previously  been ;  —  in  other  words,  that  all  that  we  at  present  know  as 
an  effect  must  previously  have  existed  in  its  causes;  though  what  these 
causes  are  we  may  perhaps  be  altogether  unable  to  surmise.'  (End  of 
Lecture  39  of  the  Metaphysics.}  The  cause  becomes  a  reason,  the  effect 
a  consequence;  and  since  logical  consequence  follows  only  from  the 
same  to  the  same,  the  older  vaguer  causation-philosophy  develops  into 
the  sharp  rationalistic  dogma  that  cause  and  effect  are  two  names  for 
one  persistent  being,  and  that  if  the  successive  moments  of  the  uni 
verse  be  causally  connected,  no  genuine  novelty  leaks  in. 

194 


NOVELTY    AND    CAUSATION 

For  thinkers  of  that  age,  'God'  was  the  great 
solvent  of  absurdities.  He  could  get  over 
every  contradiction.  Consequently  Descartes' 
disciples  Regis  and  Cordemoy,  and  especially 
Geulincx,  denied  the  fact  of  psychological  in 
teraction  altogether.  God,  according  to  them, 
immediately  caused  the  changes  in  our  mind 
of  which  events  in  our  body,  and  those  in  our 
body  of  which  events  in  our  mind,  appear  to  be 
the  causes,  but  of  which  they  are  in  reality  only 
the  signals  or  occasions. 

Leibnitz  took  the  next  step  forward  in 
quenching  the  claim  to  truth  of  our  percep- 
Leibnitz  tions.  He  freed  God  from  the  duty 
of  lending  all  this  hourly  assistance,  by  sup 
posing  Him  to  have  decreed  on  the  day  of  crea 
tion  that  the  changes  in  our  several  minds 
should  coincide  with  those  in  our  several  bodies, 
after  the  manner  in  which  clocks,  wound  up 
on  the  same  day,  thereafter  keep  time  with  one 
another.  With  this  'pre-established  harmony' 
so-called,  the  conceptual  translation  of  the 
immediate  given,  with  its  never  failing  result 
of  negating  both  activity  and  continuity,  is 

195 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

complete.  Instead  of  the  dramatic  flux  of  per 
sonal  life,  a  bare  'one  to  one  correspondence' 
between  the  terms  of  two  causally  uncon 
nected  series  is  set  up.  God  is  the  sole  cause  of 
anything,  and  the  cause  of  everything  at  once. 
The  theory  is  as  monistic  as  the  rationalist 
heart  can  desire,  and  of  course  novelty  would 
be  impossible  if  it  were  true. 

David  Hume  made  the  next  step  in  discredit 
ing  common-sense  causation.  In  the  chapters 
on  'the  idea  of  necessary  connection'  both  in 
his  'Treatise  on  Human  Nature,'  and  in  his 
'Essays,'  he  sought  for  a  positive  picture  of 
the  'efficacy  of  the  power'  which  causes  are 
Hume  assumed  to  exert,  and  failed  to  find 
it.  He  shows  that  neither  in  the  physical  nor 
in  the  mental  world  can  we  abstract  or  isolate 
the  'energy'  transmitted  from  causes  to  effects. 
This  is  as  true  of  perception  as  it  is  of  imagina 
tion.  'All  ideas  are  derived  from  and  represent 
impressions.  We  never  have  any  impression 
that  contains  any  power  or  efficacy.  We  never 
therefore  have  any  idea  of  power.'  'We  never 
can  by  our  utmost  scrutiny  discover  anything 

196 


NOVELTY    AND    CAUSATION 

but  one  event  following  another;  without  being 
able  to  comprehend  any  force  or  power,  by 
which  the  cause  operates,  or  any  connection 
between  it  and  its  supposed  effect.  .  .  .  The 
necessary  conclusion  seems  to  be  that  we  have 
no  idea  of  connection  or  power  at  all,  and  that 
these  words  are  absolutely  without  any  mean 
ing,  when  employed  either  in  philosophical 
reasonings  or  in  common  life.'  'Nothing  is 
more  evident  than  that  the  mind  cannot  form 
such  an  idea  of  two  objects  as  to  conceive  any 
connection  between  them,  or  comprehend  dis 
tinctly  that  power  or  efficacy  by  which  they 
are  united/ 

The  pseudo-idea  of  a  connection  which  we 
have,  Hume  then  goes  on  to  show,  is  nothing 
but  the  misinterpretation  of  a  mental  custom. 
When  we  have  often  experienced  the  same 
sequence  of  events,  'we  are  carried  by  habit, 
upon  the  appearance  of  the  first  one,  to  expect 
its  usual  attendant,  and  to  believe  that  it  will 
exist.  .  .  .  This  customary  transition  of  the 
imagination  is  the  sentiment  or  impression 
from  which  we  form  the  idea  of  power  or  neces- 

197 


SOME  PROBLEMS  OF  PHILOSOPHY 

sary  connection.  Nothing  farther  is  in  the  case.' 
'  A  cause  is  an  object  precedent  and  contiguous 
to  another,  and  so  united  with  it  that  the  idea 
of  the  one  determines  the  idea  of  the  other.' 

Nothing  could  be  more  essentially  plural 
istic  than  the  elements  of  Hume's  philosophy. 
He  makes  events  rattle  against  their  neighbors 
as  drily  as  if  they  were  dice  in  a  box.  He  might 
with  perfect  consistency  have  believed  in  real 
novelties,  and  upheld  freewill.  But  I  said 
awhile  ago  that  most  empiricists  had  been  half 
hearted;  and  Hume  was  perhaps  the  most 
half-hearted  of  the  lot.  In  his  essay  'on  liberty 
and  necessity,'  he  insists  that  the  sequences 
which  we  experience,  though  between  events 
absolutely  disconnected,  are  yet  absolutely 
uniform,  and  that  nothing  genuinely  new  can 
flower  out  of  our  lives. 

The  reader  will  recognize  in  Hume's  famous 
pages  a  fresh  example  of  the  way  in  which  con- 
criticism  ceptual  translations  always  maltreat 
fact.  Perceptually  or  concretely  (as 
we  shall  notice  in  more  detail  later)  causation 
names  the  manner  in  which  some  fields  of  con- 

198 


NOVELTY    AND    CAUSATION 

sciousness  introduce  other  fields.  It  is  but  one 
of  the  forms  in  which  experience  appears  as  a 
continuous  flow.  Our  names  show  how  suc 
cessfully  we  can  discriminate  within  the  flow. 
But  the  conceptualist  rule  is  to  suppose  that 
where  there  is  a  separate  name  there  ought  to 
be  a  fact  as  separate ;  and  Hume,  following  this 
rule,  and  finding  no  such  fact  corresponding  to 
the  word  'power/  concludes  that  the  word  is 
meaningless.  By  this  rule  every  conjunction 
and  preposition  in  human  speech  is  meaning 
less  —  in,  on,  of,  with,  but,  and,  if,  are  as 
meaningless  as  for,  and  because.  The  truth  is 
that  neither  the  elements  of  fact  nor  the  mean 
ings  of  our  words  are  separable  as  the  words 
are.  The  original  form  in  which  fact  comes  is 
the  perceptual  durcheinander,  holding  terms  as 
well  as  relations  in  solution,  or  interfused  and 
cemented.  Our  reflective  mind  abstracts  divers 
aspects  in  the  muchness,  as  a  man  by  looking 
through  a  tube  may  limit  his  attention  to  one 
part  after  another  of  a  landscape.  But  abstrac 
tion  is  not  insulation;  and  it  no  more  breaks 
reality  than  the  tube  breaks  the  landscape. 

199 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

Concepts  are  notes,  views  taken  on  reality,1 
not  pieces  of  it,  as  bricks  are  of  a  house.  Causal 
activity,  in  short,  may  play  its  part  in  growing 
fact,  even  though  no  substantive  'impression' 
of  it  should  stand  out  by  itself.  Hume's  as 
sumption  that  any  factor  of  reality  must  be 
separable,  leads  to  his  preposterous  view,  that 
no  relation  can  be  real.  *  All  events,'  he  writes, 
'seem  entirely  loose  and  separate.  One  event 
follows  another,  but  we  never  can  observe  any 
tie  between  them.  They  seem  conjoined,  but 
never  connected.'  Nothing,  in  short,  belongs 
with  anything  else.  Thus  does  the  intellectual- 
ist  method  pulverize  perception  and  triumph 
over  life.  Kant  and  his  successors  all  espoused 
Hume's  opinion  that  the  immediately  given  is 
a  disconnected  'manifold.'  But  unwilling  sim 
ply  to  accept  the  manifold,  as  Hume  did,  they 
invoked  a  superior  agent  in  the  shape  of  what 
Kant  called  the  'transcendental  ego  of  apper 
ception  '  to  patch  its  bits  together  by  synthetic 
'categories.'  Among  these  categories  Kant  in 
scribes  that  of  'causality,'  and  in  many  quar- 

1  These  expressions  are  Bergson's. 
200 


NOVELTY    AND    CAUSATION 

ters  he  passes  for  a  repairer  of  the  havoc  that 
Hume  made. 

!  His  chapter  on  Cause1  is  the  most  confusedly 
written  part  of  his  famous  Critique,  and  its 
meaning  is  often  hard  to  catch.  As  I  under 
stand  his  text,  he  leaves  things  just  where 
Hume  did,  save  that  where  Hume  says  'habit' 
Kant  he  says  'rule.'  They  both  cancel  the 

notion  that  phenomena  called  causal  ever  ex 
ert  'power,'  or  that  a  single  case  would  ever 
have  suggested  cause  and  effect.  In  other 
words  Kant  contradicts  common  sense  as  much 
as  Hume  does  and,  like  Hume,  translates  caus 
ation  into  mere  time-succession;  only,  whereas 
the  order  in  time  was  essentially  'loose'  for 
Hume  and  only  subjectively  uniform,  Kant 
calls  its  uniformity  *  objective  as  obtaining  in 
conformity  to  a  law,  which  our  Sinnlichkeit 
receives  from  our  Ver stand.'  Non-causal  se 
quences  can  be  reversed;  causal  ones  follow  in 
conformity  to  rule.2 

1  Entitled  'The  Second  Analogy  of  Experience,'  it  begins  on  page 
232  of  the  second  edition  of  his  Critique  of  Pure  Reason. 

2  Kant's  whole  notion  of  a  '  rule  '  is  inconstruable  by  me.  What  or 
whom  does  the  rule  bind?   If  it  binds  the  phenomenon  that  follows 

201 


SOME  PROBLEMS     OF    PHILOSOPHY 

The  word  Verstand  in  Kant's  account  must 
not  be  taken  as  if  the  rule  it  is  supposed  to  set 
to  sensation  made  us  understand  things  any 
better.  It  is  a  brute  rule  of  sequence  which 
reveals  no  'tie.'  The  non-rationality  of  such  a 
'category'  leaves  it  worthless  for  purposes  of 
insight.  It  removes  dynamic  causation  and 
substitutes  no  other  explanation  for  the  se 
quences  found.  It  yields  external  descriptions 
only,  and  assimilates  all  cases  to  those  where 
we  discover  no  reason  for  the  law  ascertained. 

Our  'laws  of  nature'  do  indeed  in  large  part 
enumerate  bare  coexistences  and  successions. 
Yellowness  and  malleability  coexist  in  gold; 
redness  succeeds  on  boiling  in  lobsters;  coagu- 

(the  'effect')  we  fall  back  into  the  popular  dynamic  view,  and  any 
single  case  would  exhibit  causal  action,  even  were  there  no  other  cases 
in  the  world.  —  Or  does  it  bind  the  observer  of  the  single  case?  But 
his  own  sensations  of  sequence  are  what  bind  him.  Be  a  sequence 
causal  or  non-causal,  if  it  is  sensible,  he  cannot  turn  it  backwards  as  he 
can  his  ideas.  Or  does  the  rule  bind  future  sequences  and  determine 
them  to  follow  in  the  same  order  which  the  first  sequence  observed? 
Since  it  obviously  does  not  do  this  when  the  observer  judges  wrongly 
that  the  first  sequence  is  causal,  all  we  can  say  is  that  it  is  a  rule  where 
by  his  expectations  of  uniformity  follow  his  causal  judgments,  be  these 
latter  true  or  false.  But  wherein  would  this  differ  from  the  humean  po 
sition?  Kant,  in  short,  flounders,  and  in  no  truthful  sense  can  one  keep 
repeating  that  he  has  'refuted  Hume.' 

202 


NOVELTY    AND    CAUSATION 

lation  in  eggs;  and  to  him  who  asks  for  the  Why 
of  these  uniformities,  science  only  replies: 
Positivism  'Not  yet'!  Meanwhile  the  laws  are 
potent  for  prediction,  and  many  writers  on 
science  tell  us  that  this  is  all  we  can  demand. 
To  explain,  according  to  the  way  of  thinking 
called  positivistic,  is  only  to  substitute  wider 
or  more  familiar,  for  narrower  or  less  familiar 
laws,  and  the  laws  at  their  widest  only  express 
uniformities  empirically  found.  Why  does  the 
pump  suck  up  water?  Because  the  air  keeps 
pressing  it  into  the  tube.  Why  does  the  air 
press  in?  Because  the  earth  attracts  it.  Why 
does  the  earth  attract  it?  Because  it  attracts 
everything  —  such  attraction  being  in  the  end 
only  a  more  universal  sort  of  fact.  Laws,  ac 
cording  to  their  view,  only  generalize  facts, 
they  do  not  connect  them  in  any  intimate 
sense.1 

Against  this  purely  inductive  way  of  treat 
ing  causal  sequences,  a  more  deductive  inter- 

1  For  expressions  of  this  view  the  student  may  consult  J.  S.  Mill's 
Logic,  book  3,  chap,  xii;  W.  S.  Jevons's  Principles  of  Science,  book 
6;  J.  Venn's  Empirical  Logic,  chap,  xxi,  and  K.  Pearson's  Grammar 
of  Science,  chap.  iii. 

203 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

pretation  has  recently  been  urged.  If  the  later 
member  of  a  succession  could  be  deduced 
Deductive  by  ]Ogic  frOm  the  earlier  member, 

theories  of 

causation  in  the  particular  sequence  the  'tie' 
would  be  unmistakable.  But  logical  ties  carry 
us  only  from  sames  to  sanies ;  so  this  last  phase 
of  scientific  method  is  at  bottom  only  the 
scholastic  principle  of  Causa  cequat  efectum, 
ibrought  into  sharper  focus  and  illustrated 
:more  concretely.  It  is  thoroughly  monistic  in 
its  aims,  and  if  it  could  be  worked  out  in  detail 
it  would  turn  the  real  world  into  the  procession 
of  an  eternal  identity,  with  the  appearances, 
of  which  we  are  perceptually  conscious,  oc 
curring  as  a  sort  of  by-product  to  which  no 
'scientific'  importance  should  be  attached.1 
In  any  case  no  real  growth  and  no  real  novelty 
could  effect  an  entrance  into  life.2 

1  'Consciousness,'  writes  M.  Couturat,  to  cite  a  handy  expression  of 
this  mode  of  thought, 'is  properly  speaking,  the  realm  of  the  unreal.  .  .  . 
What  remains  in  our  subjective  consciousness,  after  all  objective  facts 
have  been  projected  and  located  in  space  and  time,  is  the  rubbish  and 
residuum  of  the  construction  of  the  universe,  the  formless  mass  of 
images  that  were  unable  to  enter  into  the  system  of  nature  and  put  on 
the  garment  of  reality  '  (Revue  de  Metaphysique,  etc.,  v,  244). 

2  I  avoid  amplifying  this  conception  of  cause  and  effect.  An  immense 
number  of  causal  facts  can  indeed  be  explained  satisfactorily  by  as- 

204 


NOVELTY    AND    CAUSATION 

This  negation  of  real  novelty  seems  to  be 
the  upshot  of  the  conceptualist  philosophy  of 
causation.  This  is  why  I  called  it  on  page  189 
Summary  the  classic  obstacle  to  the  acceptance 

and  con 
clusion          of  pluralism's  additive  world.    The 

principle  of  causality  begins  as  a  hybrid  be 
tween  common  sense  and  intellectualism :  — 
what  actively  produces  an  effect,  it  says,  must 
'in  some  way '  contain  the  'power '  of  it  already. 

suming  that  the  effect  is  only  a  later  position  of  the  cause;  and  for  the 
remainder  we  can  fall  back  on  the  aliquo  modo  which  gave  such  com 
fort  in  the  past.  Such  an  interpretation  of  nature  would,  of  course, 
relegate  variety,  activity,  and  novelty  to  the  limbo  of  illusions,  as  fast 
as  it  succeeded  in  making  its  static  concepts  cancel  living  facts.  It  is 
hard  to  be  sincere,  however,  in  following  the  conceptual  method  ruth 
lessly  ;  and  of  the  writers  who  think  that  in  science  causality  must 
mean  identity,  some  willingly  allow  that  all  such  scientific  explanation 
is  more  or  less  artificial,  that  identical '  molecules '  and  '  atoms  '  are  like 
identical  'pounds  '  and  'yards,'  only  pegs  in  a  conceptual  arrangement 
for  hanging  percepts  on  in  'one  to  one  relations,'  so  as  to  predict  facts 
in  'elegant'  or  expeditious  ways.  This  is  the  view  of  the  conceptual 
universe  which  our  own  discussion  has  insisted  on;  and,  taking  scientific 
logic  in  this  way,  no  harm  is  done.  Almost  no  one  is  radical  in  using 
scientific  logic  metaphysically.  Readers  wishing  for  more  discussion  of 
the  monistic  view  of  cause,  may  consult  G.  H.  Lewes:  Problems  of  Life 
and  Mind,  problem  5,  chap,  iii;  A.  Riehl:  Der  pkilosophische  Kriticismus 
(1879),  2ter  Absn.,  Kap  2  ;  G.  Heymans:  Die  Gesetze  u.  Elemente  d, 
wissenschaftlichen  Denkens,  par.  83-85.  Compare  also  B.  P.  Bowne: 
Metaphysics,  revised  edition,  part  i,  chap.  iv.  Perhaps  the  most  instruc 
tive  general  discussion  of  causation  is  that  in  C.  Sigwart:  Logic,  2d 
edition,  par.  73.  Chap,  v  of  book  3  in  J.  S.  Mill's  Logic  may  be  called 
classical. 

205 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

But  as  nothing  corresponding  to  the  concept 
of  power  can  be  insulated,  the  activity-feature 
of  the  sequence  erelong  gets  suppressed,  and 
the  vague  latency,  supposed  to  exist  aliquo 
modo  in  the  causal  phenomenon,  of  the  effect 
about  to  be  produced,  is  developed  into  a  sta 
tic  relation  of  identity  between  two  concepts 
which  the  mind  substitutes  for  the  percepts 
between  which  the  causal  tie  originally  was 
found.1 

The  resultant  state  of  'enlightened  opinion* 
about  cause,  is,  as  I  have  called  it  before,  con 
fused  and  unsatisfactory.  Few  philosophers 
hold  radically  to  the  identity  view.  The  view 
of  the  logicians  of  science  is  easier  to  believe 

1  I  omit  saying  anything  in  my  text  about  'energetics.'  Popular 
writers  often  appear  to  think  that '  science'  has  demonstrated  a  monis 
tic  principle  called  'energy,'  which  they  connect  with  activity  on  the 
one  hand  and  with  quantity  on  the  other.  So  far  as  I  understand  this 
difficult  subject,  '  energy '  is  not  a  principle  at  all,  still  less  an  active 
one.  It  is  only  a  collective  name  for  certain  amounts  of  immediate 
perceptual  reality,  when  such  reality  is  measured  in  definite  ways  that 
allow  its  changes  to  be  written  so  as  to  get  constant  sums.  It  is  not  an 
ontological  theory  at  all,  but  a  magnificent  economic  schematic  device 
for  keeping  account  of  the  functional  variations  of  the  surface  phe 
nomena.  It  is  evidently  a  case  of  'nonfingo  hypotheses, 'and  since  it 
tolerates  perceptual  reality,  it  ought  to  be  regarded  as  neutral  in  our 
causal  debate. 

206 


NOVELTY    AND    CAUSATION 

but  not  easier  to  believe  metaphysically,  for  it 
violates  instinct  almost  as  strongly.  Mathema 
ticians  make  use,  to  connect  the  various  inter- 
dependencies  of  quantities,  of  the  general  con 
cept  of  function.  That  A  is  a  function  of  B  (A 
equals  B)  means  that  with  every  alteration  in 
the  value  of  A,  an  alteration  in  that  of  B  is 
always  connected.  If  we  generalize  so  as  also 
to  include  qualitative  dependencies,  we  can 
conceive  the  universe  as  consisting  of  nothing 
but  elements  with  functional  relations  between 
them ;  and  science  has  then  for  its  sole  task  the 
listing  of  the  elements  and  the  describing  in 
the  simplest  possible  terms  the  functional  're 
lations.'  J  Changes,  in  short,  occur,  and  ring 
throughout  phenomena,  but  neither  reasons, 
nor  activities  in  the  sense  of  agencies,  have 
any  place  in  this  world  of  scientific  logic, 
which  compared  with  the  world  of  common 
sense,  is  so  abstract  as  to  be  quite  spectral, 
and  merits  the  appellation  (so  often  quoted 
from  Mr.  Bradley)  of  'an  unearthly  ballet 
of  bloodless  categories.' 

1  W.  Jerusalem:  Einleitung  in  die  Philosophic,  4te  Aufl.,  145. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

NOVELTY  AND  CAUSATION  —  THE 
PERCEPTUAL  VIEW 

MOST  persons  remain  quite  incredulous  when 
they  are  told  that  the  rational  principle  of 
causality  has  exploded  our  native  belief  in  naif 
activity  as  something  real,  and  our  assumption 
that  genuinely  new  fact  can  be  created  by 
work  done.  'Le  sens  de  la  vie  qui  s'indigne  de 
tant  de  discours,'  awakens  in  them  and  snaps 
its  fingers  at  the  'critical'  view.  The  present 
writer  has  also  just  called  the  critical  view  an 
incomplete  abstraction.  But  its  'functional 
laws'  and  schematisms  are  splendid^  useful, 
and  its  negations  are  true  oftener  than  is  com 
monly  supposed.  We  feel  as  if  our  'will'  im 
mediately  moved  our  members,  and  we  ignore 
the  brain-cells  whose  activity  that  will  must 
first  arouse;  we  think  we  cause  the  bell-ring, 
but  we  only  close  a  contact  and  the  battery  in 
the  cellar  rings  the  bell;  we  think  a  certain 
star's  light  is  the  cause  of  our  now  seeing  it, 

but  ether-waves  are  the  causes,  and  the  star 

208 


NOVELTY    AND    CAUS>TION 

may  have  been  extinguished  long  ago.  We  call 
the  'draft,'  the  cause  of  our  'cold';  but  without 
co-operant  microbes  the  draft  could  do  no  harm. 

Defects  of      ^^   Sa^S   ^at   causes  HlUSt   be   Un- 

the  percept-  conditional  antecedents,  and  Venn 

ual  view  do 

not  warrant  that  they  must  be  'close'  ones.    In 

scepticism 

nature  s  numerous  successions  so 
many  links  are  hidden,  that  we  seldom  know 
exactly  which  antecedent  is  unconditional  or 
which  is  close.  Often  the  cause  which  we  name 
only  fits  some  other  cause  for  producing  the 
phenomenon;  and  things,  as  Mill  says,  are  fre 
quently  then  most  active  when  we  assume 
them  to  be  acted  upon. 

This  vast  amount  of  error  in  our  instinctive 
perceptions  of  causal  activity  encourages  the 
conceptualist  view.  A  step  farther,  and  we  sus 
pect  that  to  suppose  causal  activity  anywhere 
may  be  a  blunder,  and  that  only  consecutions 
and  juxtapositions  can  be  real.  Such  sweep 
ing  scepticism  is,  however,  quite  uncalled  for. 
Other  parts  of  experience  expose  us  to  error, 
yet  we  do  not  say  that  in  them  is  no  truth.  We 
see  trains  moving  at  stations,  when  they  are 

209 


SOME   PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

really  standing  still,  or  falsely  we  feel  ourselves 
to  be  moving,  when  we  are  giddy,  without  such 
errors  leading  us  to  deny  that  motion  anywhere 
exists.  It  exists  elsewhere;  and  the  problem  is 
to  place  it  rightly.  It  is  the  same  with  all  other 
illusions  of  sense. 

There  is  doubtless  somewhere  an  original 
perceptual  experience  of  the  kind  of  thing  we 
mean  by  causation,  and  that  kind  of  thing 
we  locate  in  various  other  places,  rightly  or 
wrongly  as  the  case  may  be.  Where  now  is  the 
typical  experience  originally  got? 

Evidently  it  is  got  in  our  own  personal  activ 
ity-situations.  In  all  of  these  what  we  feel  is 
that  a  previous  field  of  'consciousness'  con 
taining  (in  the  midst  of  its  complexity)  the 
«.  idea  of  a  result,  develops  gradually 

jine  per~ 

ceptual         into  another  field  in  which  that  re- 
experience 
of  causa-      suit  either  appears  as  accomplished, 

or  else  is  prevented  by  obstacles 
against  which  we  still  feel  ourselves  to  press. 
As  I  now  write,  I  am  in  one  of  these  activity 
situations.  I  '  strive '  after  words,  which  I  only 
half  prefigure,  but  which,  when  they  shall  have 

210 


NOVELTY    AND    CAUSATION 

come,  must  satisfactorily  complete  the  nascent 
sense  I  have  of  what  they  ought  to  be.  The 
words  are  to  run  out  of  my  pen,  which  I  find 
that  my  hand  actuates  so  obediently  to  desire 
that  I  am  hardly  conscious  either  of  resistance 
or  of  effort.  Some  of  the  words  come  wrong, 
and  then  I  do  feel  a  resistance,  not  muscular 
but  mental,  which  instigates  a  new  instalment 
of  my  activity,  accompanied  by  more  or  less 
feeling  of  exertion.  If  the  resistance  were  to 
my  muscles,  the  exertion  would  contain  an  ele 
ment  of  strain  or  squeeze  which  is  less  present 
where  the  resistance  is  only  mental.  If  it  proves 
considerable  in  either  kind  I  may  leave  off  try- 
ing  to  overcome  it;  or,  on  the  other  hand,  I  may 
sustain  my  effort  till  I  have  succeeded  in  my 
aim. 

It  seems  to  me  that  in  such  a  continuously 
developing  experiential  series  our  concrete 
perception  of  causality  is  found  in  operation. 
If  the  word  have  any  meaning  at  all  it  must 
mean  what  there  we  live  through.  What  'effi 
cacy'  and  'activity'  are  known-as  is  what 
these  appear. 

211 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

The  experiencer  of  such  a  situation  feels  the 
push,  the  obstacle,  the  will,  the  strain,  the 
triumph,  or  the  passive  giving  up,  just  as  he 
feels  the  time,  the  space,  the  swiftness  of  intens 
ity,  the  movement,  the  weight  and  color,  the 
pain  and  pleasure,  the  complexity,  or  what 
ever  remaining  characters  the  situation  may 
involve.  He  goes  through  all  that  can  ever 
be  imagined  where  activity  is  supposed.  The 
word  'activity5  has  no  content  save  these 
experiences  of  process,  obstruction,  striving, 
strain,  or  release,  ultimate  qualia  as  they  are  of 
the  life  given  us  to  be  known.  No  matter  what 

in  it  'efficacies'  there   may  really  be  in 

*  final  '  .  ,.  ... 

and  *  ef-       ^nis  extraordinary  universe  it  is  im- 


Possible  to  conceive  of  any  one  of 
coincide  them  being  either  lived  through  or 
authentically  known  otherwise  than  in  this 
dramatic  shape  of  something  sustaining  a  felt 
purpose  against  felt  obstacles,  and  overcoming 
or  being  overcome.  What  'sustaining'  means 
here  is  clear  to  anyone  who  has  lived  through 
the  experience,  but  to  no  one  else;  just  as 
'loud,'  'red,'  'sweet,'  mean  something  only  to 


NOVELTY    AND    CAUSATION 

beings  with  ears,  eyes,  and  tongues.  The  per- 
dpi  in  these  originals  of  experience  is  the  esse; 
the  curtain  is  the  picture.  If  there  is  anything 
hiding  in  the  background,  it  ought  not  to  be 
called  causal  agency,  but  should  get  itself  an 
other  name. 

The  way  in  which  we  feel  that  our  successive 
fields  continue  each  other  in  these  cases  k  evi 
dently  what  the  orthodox  doctrine  means  when 
it  vaguely  says  that  'in  some  way'  the  cause 
'contains'  the  effect.  It  contains  it  by  propos 
ing  it  as  the  end  pursued.  Since  the  desire  of 
that  end  is  the  efficient  cause,  we  see  that  in 
the  total  fact  of  personal  activity  final  and 
efficient  causes  coalesce.  Yet  the  effect  is  often- 
est  contained  aliquo  modo  only,  and  seldom 
explicitly  foreseen.  The  activity  sets  up  more 
effects  than  it  proposes  literally.  The  end  is 
defined  beforehand  in  most  cases  only  as  a 
And  novel-  general  direction,  along  which  all 
sorts  of  novelties  and  surprises  lie  in 
wait.  These  words  I  write  even  now  surprise 
me ;  yet  I  adopt  them  as  effects  of  my  scripto- 
rial  causality.  Their  being  'contained'  means 

213 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

only  their  harmony  and  continuity  with  my 
general  aim.  They  'fill  the  bill'  and  I  accept 
them,  but  the  exact  shape  of  them  seems  deter 
mined  by  something  outside  of  my  explicit  will. 
If  we  look  at  the  general  mass  of  things  in 
the  midst  of  which  the  life  of  men  is  passed, 
and  ask  'How  came  they  here?'  the  only  broad 
answer  is  that  man's  desires  preceded  and  pro 
duced  them.  If  not  all-sufficient  causes,  desire 
and  will  were  at  any  rate  what  John  Mill  calls 
unconditional  causes,  indispensable  causes 
namely,  without  which  the  effects  could  not 
have  come  at  all.  Human  causal  activity  is  the 
only  known  unconditional  antecedent  of  the 
wrorks  of  civilization;  so  we  find,  as  Edward 
Carpenter  says,1  something  like  a  law  of  na 
ture,  the  law  that  a  movement  from  feeling  to 
thought  and  thence  to  action,  from  the  world 
of  dreams  to  the  world  of  things,  is  everywhere 
going  on.  Since  at  each  phase  cf  this  move 
ment  novelties  turn  up,  we  may  fairly  ask,  with 
Carpenter,  whether  we  are  not  here  witnessing 
in  our  own  personal  experience  what  is  really 

1  The  Art  of  Creation,  1894,  chap.  i. 
214 


NOVELTY    AND    CAUSATION 

the  essential  process  of  creation.  Is  not  the 
world  really  growing  in  these  activities  of  ours? 
And  where  we  predicate  activities  elsewhere, 
have  we  a  right  to  suppose  aught  different  in 
kind  from  this? 

To  some  such  vague  vision  are  we  brought 
by  taking  our  perceptual  experience  of  action 
at  its  face-value,  and  following  the  analogies 
which  it  suggests. 

I  say  vague  vision,  for  even  if  our  desires  be 
an  unconditional  causal  factor  in  the  only  part 
Perceptual  of  the  universe  where  we  are  inti- 

causation  ,    ,  •    ,      i         -.1       .1 

sets  a  mately  acquainted  with  the  way 
problem  creative  work  is  done,  desire  is  any 
thing  but  a  close  factor,  even  there.  The  part 
of  the  world  to  which  our  desires  lie  closest  is, 
by  the  consent  of  physiologists,  the  cortex  of 
the  brain.  If  they  act  causally,  their  first  effect 
is  there,  and  only  through  innumerable  neural, 
muscular,  and  instrumental  intermediaries  is 
that  last  effect  which  they  consciously  aimed 
at  brought  to  birth.  Our  trust  in  the  face-value 
of  perception  was  apparently  misleading. 
There  is  no  such  continuity  between  cause-and- 

215 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

effect  as  in  our  activity-experiences  was  made 
to  appear.  There  is  disruption  rather;  and 
what  we  naively  assume  to  be  continuous  is 
separated  by  causal  successions  of  which  per 
ception  is  wholly  unaware. 

The  logical  conclusion  would  seem  to  be  that 
even  if  the  kind  of  thing  that  causation  is,  were 
revealed  to  us  in  our  own  activity,  we  should 
be  mistaken  on  the  very  threshold  if  wre  sup 
posed  that  the  fact  of  it  is  there.  In  other 
words  we  seem  in  this  line  of  experience  to  start 
with  an  illusion  of  place.  It  is  as  if  a  baby  were 
born  at  a  kinetoscope-show  and  his  first  experi 
ences  were  of  the  illusions  of  movement  that 
reigned  in  the  place.  The  nature  of  movement 
would  indeed  be  revealed  to  him,  but  the  real 
facts  of  movement  he  would  have  to  seek  out 
side.  Even  so  our  will-acts  may  reveal  the  na 
ture  of  causation,  but  just  where  the  facts  of 
causation  are  located  may  be  a  further  pro 
blem.1  With  this  further  problem,  philosophy 

l  With  this  cause-and-effect  are  in  what  is  called  a  transitive  rela 
tion:  as  'more  than  more  is  more  than  less,'  so  'cause  of  cause  is  cause 
of  effect.'  In  a  chain  of  causes,  intermediaries  can  drop  out.  and  (logi 
cally  at  least)  the  relation  still  hold  between  the  extreme  terms,  the 

216 


NOVELTY    AND    CAUSATION 

leaves  off  comparing  conceptual  with  percept 
ual  experience,  and  begins  enquiring  into 
physical  and  psychological  facts. 

Perception  has  given  us  a  positive  idea  of 

causal  agency  but  it  remains  to  be  ascertained 

whether  what  first  appears  as  such, 

This  is  the 

problem  of    is  really  such;  whether  aught  else  is 

the  relation 

of  mind  to  really  such ;  or  finally,  whether  no 
thing  really  such  exists.  Since  with 
this  we  are  led  immediately  into  the  mind- 
brain  relation,  and  since  that  is  such  a  compli 
cated  topic,  we  had  better  interrupt  our  study 
of  causation  provisionally  at  the  present  point, 
meaning  to  complete  it  when  the  problem  of 
the  mind's  relation  to  the  body  comes  up  for 
review. 

Our  outcome  so  far  seems  therefore  to  be 
only  this,  that  the  attempt  to  treat  'cause,' 
Conclusion  for  conceptual  purposes,  as  a  sepa 
rable  link,  has  failed  historically,  and  has  led 
to  the  denial  of  efficient  causation,  and  to  the 

wider  causal  span  enveloping,  without  altering  the  '  closer '  one.  This 
consideration  may  provisionally  mitigate  the  impression  of  falsehood 
which  psychophysical  criticism  finds  in  our  consciousness  of  activity. 
The  subject  will  come  up  later  in  more  detail. 

217 


SOME    PROBLEMS    OF    PHILOSOPHY 

substitution  for  it  of  the  bare  descriptive  no 
tion  of  uniform  sequence  among  events.  Thus 
intellectualist  philosophy  once  more  has  had 
to  butcher  our  perceptual  life  in  order  to  make 
it  'comprehensible.'  Meanwhile  the  concrete 
perceptual  flux,  taken  just  as  it  comes,  offers 
in  our  own  activity-situations  perfectly  com 
prehensible  instances  of  causal  agency.  The 
transitive  causation  in  them  does  not,  it  is 
true,  stick  out  as  a  separate  piece  of  fact  for 
conception  to  fix  upon.  Rather  does  a  whole 
subsequent  field  grow  continuously  out  of  a 
whole  antecedent  field  because  it  seems  to  yield 
new  being  of  the  nature  called  for,  while  the 
feeling  of  causality-at-work  flavors  the  entire 
concrete  sequence  as  salt  flavors  the  water  in 
which  it  is  dissolved. 

If  we  took  these  experiences  as  the  type  of 
what  actual  causation  is,  we  should  have  to  as 
cribe  to  cases  of  causation  outside  of  our  own 
life,  to  physical  cases  also,  an  inwardly  experi 
ential  nature.  In  other  words  we  should  have  to 
espouse  a  so-called  'pan -psychic5  philosophy. 
This  complication,  and  the  fact  that  hidden 

218 


NOVELTY    AND    CAUSATION 

brain-events  appear  to  be  'closer'  effects  than 
those  which  consciousness  directly  aims  at,  lead 
us  to  interrupt  the  subject  here  provisionally. 
Our  main  result,  up  to  this  point,  has  been  the 
contrast  between  the  perceptual  and  the  intel- 
lectualist  treatment  of  it.1 

1  Almost  no  philosopher  has  admitted  that  perception  can  give  us 
relations  immediately.  Relations  have  invariably  been  called  the  work 
of  '  thought,'  so  cause  must  be  a  'category.'  The  result  is  well  shown 
in  such  a  treatment  of  the  subject  as  Mr.  Shadworth  Hodgson's,  in  his 
elaborate  work  the  Metaphysic  of  Experience.  '  What  we  call  conscious 
activity  is  not  a  consciousness  of  activity  in  the  sense  of  an  immediate 
perception  of  it.  Try  to  perceive  activity  or  effort  immediately,  and 
you  will  fail;  you  will  find  nothing  there  to  perceive  '  (  i,  180).  As 
there  is  nothing  there  to  conceive  either,  in  the  discrete  manner 
which  Mr.  Hodgson  desiderates,  he  has  to  conclude  that  'Causality 
per  se  (why  need  it  be  per  se  ?)  has  no  scientific  or  philosophic  justifica 
tion.  .  .  .  All  cases  of  common-sense  causality  resolve  themselves,  on 
analysis,  into  cases  of  post  hoc,  cum  illo,  evenit  istud.  Hence  we  say  that 
the  search  for  causes  is  given  up  in  science  and  philosophy,  and  re 
placed  by  the  search  for  real  conditions  (i.  e.,  phenomenal  antecedents 
merely)  and  the  laws  of  real  conditioning.'  It  must  also  be  recognized 
that  realities  answering  to  the  terms  cause  and  causality  per  se  are 
impossible  and  non-existent'  (ii,  374-378). 

The  author  whose  discussion  most  resembles  my  own  (apart  from 
Bergson's,  of  which  more  later)  is  Prof.  James  Ward  in  his  Naturalism 
and  Agnosticism  (see  the  words  'activity'  and  'causality'  in  the  in 
dex).  Consult  also  the  chapter  on  'Mental  Activity '  in  G.  F.  Stout's 
Analytic  Psychology,  vol.  i.  W.  James's  Pluralistic  Universe,  Appendix 
B,  may  also  be  consulted.  Some  authors  seem  to  think  that  we  do  have 
an  ideal  conception  of  genuine  activity  which  none  of  our  experiences, 
least  of  all  personal  ones,  match.  Hence,  and  not  because  activity  is  a 
spurious  idea  altogether,  are  all  the  activities  we  imagine  false.  Mr.  F. 
H.  Bradley  seems  to  occupy  some  such  position,  but  I  am  not  sure. 


APPENDIX 

FAITH  AND   THE   RIGHT  TO  BELIEVE1 

'INTELLECTUALISM'  is  the  belief  that  our  mind 
comes  upon  a  world  complete  in  itself,  and  has  the 
duty  of  ascertaining  its  contents;  but  has  no  power 
of  re-determining  its  character,  for  that  is  already 
given. 

Among  intellectualists  two  parties  may  be  dis 
tinguished.  Rationalizing  intellectualists  lay  stress 
on  deductive  and  'dialectic'  arguments,  making 
large  use  of  abstract  concepts  and  pure  logic  (Hegel, 
Bradley,  Taylor,  Royce).  Empiricist  intellectual 
ists  are  more  *  scientific,'  and  think  that  the  char 
acter  of  the  world  must  be  sought  in  our  sensible 
experiences,  and  found  in  hypotheses  based  exclu 
sively  thereon  (Clifford,  Pearson). 

Both  sides  insist  that  in  our  conclusions  personal 
preferences  should  play  no  part,  and  that  no  argu 
ment  from  what  ought  to  be  to  what  is,  is  valid. 
'Faith,'  being  the  greeting  of  our  whole  nature  to 
a  kind  of  world  conceived  as  well  adapted  to  that 
nature,  is  forbidden,  until  purely  intellectual  evi- 

1  [The  following  pages,  part  of  a  syllabus  printed  for  the  use  of 
students  in  an  introductory  course  in  philosophy,  were  found  with 
the  MS.  of  this  book,  with  the  words,  'To  be  printed  as  part  of  the  In 
troduction  to  Philosophy,'  noted  thereon  in  the  author's  handwrit 
ing.  ED.] 


APPENDIX 

dence  that  such  is  the  actual  world  has  come  in. 
Even  if  evidence  should  eventually  prove  a  faith 
true,  the  truth,  says  Clifford,  would  have  been 
'stolen/  if  assumed  and  acted  on  too  soon. 

Refusal  to  believe  anything  concerning  which 
'evidence'  has  not  yet  come  in,  would  thus  be  the 
rule  of  intellectualism.  Obviously  it  postulates  cer 
tain  conditions,  which  for  aught  we  can  see  need 
not  necessarily  apply  to  all  the  dealings  of  our 
minds  with  the  Universe  to  which  they  belong. 

1.  It  postulates  that  to  escape  error  is  our  para 
mount  duty.    Faith  may  grasp  truth;  but  also  it 
may  not.    By  resisting  it  always,  we  are  sure  of 
escaping  error;  and  if  by  the  same  act  we  renounce 
our  chance  at  truth,  that  loss  is  the  lesser  evil,  and 
should  be  incurred. 

2.  It  postulates  that  in  every  respect  the  uni 
verse  is  finished  in  advance  of  our  dealings  with  it; 

That  the  knowledge  of  what  it  thus  is,  is  best 
gained  by  a  passively  receptive  mind,  with  no 
native  sense  of  probability,  or  good-will  towards 
any  special  result; 

That  'evidence'  not  only  needs  no  good- will  for 
its  reception;  but  is  able,  if  patiently  waited  for,  to 
neutralize  ill-will; 

Finally,  that  our  beliefs  and  our  acts  based  there 
upon,  although  they  are  parts  of  the  world,  and 

222 


APPENDIX 

although  the  world  without  them  is  unfinished,  are 
yet  such  mere  externalities  as  not  to  alter  in  any 
way  the  significance  of  the  rest  of  the  world  when 
they  are  added  to  it. 

In  our  dealings  with  many  details  of  fact  these 
postulates  work  well.  Such  details  exist  in  advance 
of  our  opinion ;  truth  concerning  them  is  often  of  no 
pressing  importance;  and  by  believing  nothing,  we 
escape  error  while  we  wait.  But  even  here  we  often 
cannot  wait  but  must  act,  somehow;  so  we  act  on 
the  most  probable  hypothesis,  trusting  that  the 
event  may  prove  us  wise.  Moreover,  not  to  act  on 
one  belief,  is  often  equivalent  to  acting  as  if  the 
opposite  belief  were  true,  so  inaction  would  not 
always  be  as  'passive*  as  the  intellectualists  as 
sume.  It  is  one  attitude  of  will. 

Again,  Philosophy  and  Religion  have  to  interpret 
the  total  character  of  the  world,  and  it  is  by  no 
means  clear  that  here  the  intellectualist  postulates 
obtain.  It  may  be  true  all  the  while  (even  though 
the  evidence  be  still  imperfect)  that,  as  Paulsen 
says,  'the  natural  order  is  at  bottom  a  moral  order.' 
It  may  be  true  that  work  is  still  doing  in  the  world- 
process,  and  that  in  that  work  we  are  called  to  bear 
our  share.  The  character  of  the  world's  results  may 
in  part  depend  upon  our  acts.  Our  acts  may  depend 
on  our  religion,  —  on  our  not-resisting  our  faith- 

223 


APPENDIX 
b* 

tendencies,  or  on  our  sustaining  them  in  spite  of 

'evidence'  being  incomplete.  These  faith- tenden 
cies  in  turn  are  but  expressions  of  our  good-will 
towards  certain  forms  of  result. 

Such  faith-tendencies  are  extremely  active  psy 
chological  forces,  constantly  outstripping  evidence. 
The  following  steps  may  be  called  the  *  faith-ladder ' : 

1 .  There  is  nothing  absurd  in  a  certain  view  of  the 
world  being  true,  nothing  self -contradictory; 

2.  It  might  have  been  true  under  certain  condi 
tions; 

3.  It  may  be  true,  even  now; 

4.  It  is  fit  to  be  true; 

5.  It  ought  to  be  true; 

6.  It  must  be  true; 

7.  It  shall  be  true,  at  any  rate  true  for  me. 

Obviously  this  is  no  intellectual  chain  of  infer 
ences,  like  the  sorites  of  the  logic-books.  Yet  it  is 
a  slope  of  good- will  on  which  in  the  larger  questions 
of  life  men  habitually  live. 

Intellectualism's  proclamation  that  our'good-will, 
our  'will  to  believe,'  is  a  pure  disturber  of  truth,  is 
itself  an  act  of  faith  of  the  most  arbitrary  kind.  It 
implies  the  will  to  insist  on  a  universe  of  intellectu- 
alist  constitution,  and  the  willingness  to  stand  in 
the  way  of  a  pluralistic  universe's  success,  such 
success  requiring  the  good-will  and  active  faith, 


APPENDIX 

theoretical  as  well  as  practical,  of  all  concerned,  to 
make  it  'come  true.' 

Intellectualism  thus  contradicts  itself.  It  is  a 
sufficient  objection  to  it,  that  if  a  'pluralistically* 
organized,  or  'co-operative'  universe  or  the  'melio- 
ristic'  universe  above,  were  really  here,  the  veto 
of  intellectualism  on  letting  our  good- will  ever  have 
any  vote  would  debar  us  from  ever  admitting  that 
universe  to  be  true. 

Faith  thus  remains  as  one  of  the  inalienable  birth 
rights  of  our  mind.  Of  course  it  must  remain  a 
practical,  and  not  a  dogmatic  attitude.  It  must  go 
with  toleration  of  other  faiths,  with  the  search  for 
the  most  probable,  and  with  the  full  consciousness 
of  responsibilities  and  risks. 

It  may  be  regarded  as  a  formative  factor  in  the 
universe,  if  we  be  integral  parts  thereof  and  co- 
determinants,  by  our  behavior,  of  what  its  total 
character  may  be. 

How  WE  ACT  ON  PROBABILITIES 

In  most  emergencies  we  have  to  act  on  probabil 
ity,  and  incur  the  risk  of  error. 

'Probability'  and  'possibility'  are  terms  ap 
plied  to  things  of  the  conditions  of  whose  coming 
we  are  (to  some  degree  at  least)  ignorant. 

If  we  are  entirely  ignorant  of  the  conditions  that 
225 


APPENDIX 

make  a  thing  come,  we  call  it  a  'bare'  possibility. 
If  we  know  that  some  of  the  conditions  already 
exist,  it  is  for  us  in  so  far  forth  a  'grounded*  pos 
sibility.  It  is  in  that  case  probable  just  in  propor 
tion  as  the  said  conditions  are  numerous,  and  few 
hindering  conditions  are  in  sight. 

When  the  conditions  are  so  numerous  and  con 
fused  that  we  can  hardly  follow  them,  we  treat  a 
thing  as  probable  in  proportion  to  the  frequency 
with  which  things  of  that  kind  occur.  Such  fre 
quency  being  a  fraction,  the  probability  is  expressed 
by  a  fraction.  Thus,  if  one  death  in  10,000  is  by 
suicide,  the  antecedent  probability  of  my  death 
being  a  suicide  is  l-10,000th.  If  one  house  in  5000 
burns  down  annually,  the  probability  that  my  house 
will  burn  is  l-5000th,  etc. 

Statistics  show  that  in  most  kinds  of  thing  the 
frequency  is  pretty  regular.  Insurance  companies 
bank  on  this  regularity,  undertaking  to  pay  (say) 
5000  dollars  to  each  man  whose  house  burns,  pro 
vided  he  and  the  other  house-owners  each  pay 
enough  to  give  the  company  that  sum,  plus  some 
thing  more  for  profits  and  expenses. 

The  company,  hedging  on  the  large  number  of 
cases  it  deals  with,  and  working  by  the  long  run, 
need  run  no  risk  of  loss  by  the  single  fires. 

The  individual  householder  deals  with  his  own 
228 


APPENDIX 

single  case  exclusively.  The  probability  of  his  house 
burning  is  only  1-5000,  but  if  that  lot  befall  he 
will  lose  everything.  He  has  no  'long  run'  to  go  by, 
if  his  house  takes  fire,  and  he  can't  hedge  as  the 
company  does,  by  taxing  his  more  fortunate  neigh 
bors.  But  in  this  particular  kind  of  risk,  the  com 
pany  helps  him  out.  It  translates  his  one  chance  in 
5000  of  a  big  loss,  into  a  certain  loss  5000  times 
smaller,  and  the  bargain  is  a  fair  one  on  both  sides. 
It  is  clearly  better  for  the  man  to  lose  certainly,  but 
fractionally,  than  to  trust  to  his  4999  chances  of  no 
loss,  and  then  have  the  improbable  chance  befall. 
But  for  most  of  our  emergencies  there  is  no  insur 
ance  company  at  hand,  and  fractional  solutions  are 
impossible.  Seldom  can  we  act  fractionally.  If  the 
probability  that  a  friend  is  waiting  for  you  in  Bos- 
tion  is  1-2,  how  should  you  act  on  that  probability? 
By  going  as  far  as  the  bridge?  Better  stay  at  home ! 
Or  if  the  probability  is  1-2  that  your  partner  is  a 
villain,  how  should  you  act  on  that  probability? 
By  treating  him  as  a  villain  one  day,  and  confiding 
your  money  and  your  secrets  to  him  the  next? 
That  would  be  the  worst  of  all  solutions.  In  all  such 
cases  we  must  act  wholly  for  one  or  the  other  horn  of 
the  dilemma.  We  must  go  in  for  the  more  probable 
alternative  as  if  the  other  one  did  not  exist,  and 
suffer  the  full  penalty  if  the  event  belie  our  faith. 

227 


APPENDIX 

Now  the  metaphysical  and  religious  alternatives 
are  largely  of  this  kind.  We  have  but  this  one  life 
in  which  to  take  up  our  attitude  towards  them,  no 
insurance  company  is  there  to  cover  us,  and  if  we 
are  wrong,  our  error,  even  though  it  be  not  as  great 
as  the  old  hell-fire  theology  pretended,  may  yet  be 
momentous.  In  such  questions  as  that  of  the  char 
acter  of  the  world,  of  life  being  moral  in  its  essential 
meaning,  of  our  playing  a  vital  part  therein,  etc., 
it  would  seem  as  if  a  certain  wholeness  in  our  faith 
were  necessary.  To  calculate  the  probabilities  and 
act  fractionally,  and  treat  life  one  day  as  a  farce, 
and  another  day  as  a  very  serious  business,  would 
be  to  make  the  worst  possible  mess  of  it.  Inaction 
also  often  counts  as  action.  In  many  issues  the 
inertia  of  one  member  will  impede  the  success  of 
the  whole  as  much  as  his  opposition  will.  To  refuse, 
e.  g.9  to  testify  against  villainy,  is  practically  to 
help  it  to  prevail.1 

THE  PLURALISTIC  OR  MELIORISTIC  UNIVERSE 

Finally,  if  the  'melioristic'  universe  were  really 
here,  it  would  require  the  active  good-will  of  all  of 
us,  in  the  way  of  belief  as  well  as  of  our  other  ac 
tivities,  to  bring  it  to  a  prosperous  issue. 

The  melioristic  universe  is  conceived  after  a 

1  Cf.  Wm.  James:  The  Will  to  Believe,  etc.,  pp.  1-31,  and  90-110. 
228 


APPENDIX 

social  analogy,  as  a  pluralism  of  independent  pow 
ers.  It  will  succeed  just  in  proportion  as  more  of 
these  work  for  its  success.  If  none  work,  it  will  fail. 
If  each  does  his  best,  it  will  not  fail.  Its  destiny 
thus  hangs  on  an  if,  or  on  a  lot  of  ifs  —  which 
amounts  to  saying  (in  the  technical  language  of 
logic)  that,  the  world  being  as  yet  unfinished,  its 
total  character  can  be  expressed  only  by  hypotheti 
cal  and  not  by  categorical  propositions. 

(Empiricism,  believing  in  possibilities,  is  willing 
to  formulate  its  universe  in  hypothetical  proposi 
tions  .  Rationalism,  believing  only  in  impossibili 
ties  and  necessities,  insists  on  the  contrary  on  their 
being  categorical.) 

As  individual  members  of  a  pluralistic  universe, 
we  must  recognize  that,  even  though  we  do  our  best, 
the  other  factors  also  will  have  a  voice  in  the  result. 
If  they  refuse  to  conspire,  our  good-will  and  labor 
may  be  thrown  away.  No  insurance  company  can 
here  cover  us  or  save  us  from  the  risks  we  run  in 
being  part  of  such  a  world. 

We  must  take  one  of  four  attitudes  in  regard  to 
the  other  powers :  either 

1.  Follow  intellectualist  advice:  wait  for  evi 
dence;  and  while  waiting,  do  nothing;  or 

2.  Mistrust  the  other  powers  and,  sure  that  the 
universe  will  fail,  let  it  fail;  or 

229 


APPENDIX 

3.  Trust  them;  and  at  any  rate  do  our  best,  in 
spite  of  the  if;  or,  finally, 

4.  Flounder,  spending  one  day  in  one  attitude, 
another  day  in  another. 

This  4th  way  is  no  systematic  solution.  The  2d 
way  spells  faith  in  failure.  The  1st  way  may  in 
practice  be  indistinguishable  from  the  2d  way. 
The  3d  way  seems  the  only  wise  way. 

'  //  we  do  our  best,  and  the  other  powers  do  their 
best,  the  world  will  be  perfected '  -  -  this  proposi 
tion  expresses  no  actual  fact,  but  only  the  com 
plexion  of  a  fact  thought  of  as  eventually  possible. 
As  it  stands,  no  conclusion  can  be  positively  de 
duced  from  it.  A  conclusion  would  require  another 
premise  of  fact,  which  only  we  can  supply.  The  origi 
nal  proposition  per  se  has  no  pragmatic  value  whatso 
ever,  apart  from  its  power  to  challenge  our  will  to 
produce  the  premise  of  fact  required.  Then  indeed 
the  perfected  world  emerges  as  a  logical  conclusion, 

We  can  create  the  conclusion,  then.  We  can  and 
we  may,  as  it  were,  jump  with  both  feet  off  the 
ground  into  or  towards  a  world  of  which  we  trust 
the  other  parts  to  meet  our  jump  —  and  only  so 
can  the  making  of  a  perfected  world  of  the  pluralis 
tic  pattern  ever  take  place.  Only  through  our  pre- 
cursive  trust  in  it  can  it  come  into  being. 

There  is  no  inconsistency  anywhere  in  this,  and 
230 


APPENDIX 

no  *  vicious  circle'  unless  a  circle  of  poles  holding 
themselves  upright  by  leaning  on  one  another,  or  a 
circle  of  dancers  revolving  by  holding  each  other's 
hands,  be  'vicious.' 

The  faith  circle  is  so  congruous  with  human 
nature  that  the  only  explanation  of  the  veto  that 
intellectualists  pass  upon  it  must  be  sought  in  the 
offensive  character  to  them  of  the  faiths  of  certain 
concrete  persons. 

Such  possibilities  of  offense  have,  however,  to  be 
put  up  with  on  empiricist  principles.  The  long  run 
of  experience  may  weed  out  the  more  foolish  faiths. 
Those  who  held  them  will  then  have  failed:  but 
without  the  wiser  faiths  of  the  others  the  world 
could  never  be  perfected. 

(Compare  G.  Lowes  Dickinson:  "Religion,  a 
Criticism  and  a  Forecast,"  N.  Y.  1905,  Introduc 
tion;  and  chaps,  iii,  iv.) 


INDEX 


Absolute  idealism,  137;  defects  of, 
138. 

Activity,  intellectually  incompre 
hensible,  85. 

Alembert,  d',  114. 

Al-Ghazzali,  117  note. 

Anaxagoras,  11. 

Anselm,  St.,  43  note. 

Antinomies,  Kant's,  160. 

Aquinas,  St.  Thomas,  11,  12,  43. 

Archimedes,  148. 

Aristotle,  7,  11,  12,  24,  34,  36,  38, 
53,  55  note,  65,  148,  150  note, 
190. 

Bakewell,  C.  M.,  54  note,  116  note. 

Baldwin,  J.  M.,  6  note. 

Bax,  Belfort,  101  note. 

Being,  problem  of,  38;  various 
treatments  of  problem  of,  40; 
rationalist  and  empiricist  treat 
ments,  42  ;  Hegel's  mediation 
of  with  non-being,  44 ;  same 
amount  of  must  be  begged  by 
all,  45;  conservation  vs.  crea 
tion  of,  45. 

Bergson,  37,  91,  92,  93,  96,  97  note, 
200  note,  219  note. 

Berkeley,  37,  121,  122. 

Bossuet,  54  note. 

Bouillier,  F.,  116  note. 

Bowne,  B.  P.,  124  note,  205  note. 

Boyle,  20,  21. 

Bradley,  84,  91,  92,  93,  94,  107 
note,  207,  219  note,  221. 

Burnet,  J.,  157  note. 


Cairds,  the,  85. 
Calderwood,  H.,  156  note. 


Cantor,  174,  177,  182. 

Carpenter,  E.,  214. 

Cauchy,  184. 

Causation,  85;  Aristotle  on,  190; 
scholasticism  on  efficient,  191; 
occasionalistic  theory  of,  194; 
Leibaitzon,  195;  Humeon,196; 
criticism  of  Hume  on,  198;  Kant 
on,  200;  positivism  on,  203;  de 
ductive  theories  of,  204;  con 
ceptual  view  of  negates  novelty, 
205;  defects  of  perceptual  view 
of  do  not  warrant  scepticism, 
209;  nature  of  perceptual  expe 
rience  of,  210;  '  final  '  and 
'  efficient '  mingle  in  perceptual 
experience,  212;  perceptual, 
sets  a  problem,  215. 

Change,  conceptually  impossible, 
87. 

Clerk-Maxwell,  66. 

Clifford,  221,  222. 

Coleridge,  34. 

Comte,  A.,  16. 

Concatenation,  unity  by,  129. 

Conception,  a  secondary  process, 
79;  and  novelty,  154. 

Concepts,  distinguished  from  per 
cept,  48;  discreteness  of,  48;  in 
terpenetrate  with  percepts,  52; 
dignity  of  knowledge  of,  54;  con 
tent  and  function  of,  58;  origin 
ate  in  utility,  63;  theoretic  use 
of,  65;  in  the  a  priori  sciences, 
67;  in  physics,  70;  bring  new 
values,  71 ;  role  of  in  human  life, 
73;  secondary  formations,  79; 
inadequate,  81;  static,  85;  Brad 
ley  on,  92;  self -sameness  of ,  102; 


£33 


INDEX 


consubstantial  with  percepts, 
107  ;  designative  only,  111. 

Conceptual  knowledge,  rational 
ist  view  of,  55;  empiricist  view 
of,  57. 

Conceptual  order,  the,  50;  unlim 
ited,  52;  a  topographic  system, 
66. 

Conceptual  systems,  distinct 
realms  of  reality,  101. 

Conceptual  translation,  defects  of, 
78;  examples  of  puzzles  intro 
duced  by,  85. 

Conservation  vs.  creation,  45. 

Continuity  theory,  the,  155. 

Cordemoy,  195. 

Couturat,  L.,  183  note,  204  note. 

Creed,  the  intellectualist,  75. 

Cudworth,  R.,  54  note,  57  note. 

Dalton,  20. 

Delbceuf,  148,  149  note. 
Democritus,  11,  34,  35,  149  note. 
Descartes,  13,  20,  21,  22,  24,  36, 

43    note,    148,    150    note,    194, 

195. 

Dewey,  J.,  6,  37. 
Dickinson,  G.  Lowes,  231. 
Direction,  concept  of,  impossible 

till  process  completed,  88. 
Discontinuity  theory,  the,  154. 
Dresser,  II.  W.,  92  note. 
Duhem,  91  note,  150  note. 

Emerson,  56,  70,  72  note. 

Empedocles,  11. 

Empiricism,  confirmed  by  de 
fects  of  concepts,  98;  willing  to 
use  hypothetical,  229. 

Empiricists,  contrasted  with  ra 
tionalists,  35. 

Energetics,  206  note. 


Evellin,  184. 

Evil,  problem  of,  138. 

Faith,  vs.  evidence,  221 ;  —  ten 
dencies,  224;  a  practical  atti 
tude,  225. 

Fawcett,  E.  D.,  101  note. 

Fichte,  137  note. 

Frazer,  J.  G.,  18  note. 

Freedom,  139;  opposed  by  mon 
ism,  140. 

Fullerton,  G.  M.,  184  note. 

Galileo,  20,  21,  22. 
Green,  85. 
Geulincx,  195. 

Habits  of  thought,  origins  of,  16. 
Hamilton,  Sir  W.,  50  note,   194 

note. 

Harper,  T.  J.,  12  note. 
Harvey,  20. 
Hegel,  36,  43,  48  note,  57,  91,  92, 

137  note,  169,  223. 
Helvetius,  55  note. 
Heracleitus,  11. 
Hey  mans,  G.,  205  note. 
Hibben,  81  note,  82  note. 
Hobson,  E.  W.,  184  note. 
Hodgson,    S.    H.,    51    note,    219 

note. 
Hume,  14,  37,  85,  121,  123,  124, 

196,   197,   198,   199,   200,   201, 

202  note. 

Huntington,  E.  V.,  184  note. 
Huygens,  20. 
Huxley,  20. 

Infinite,  the  standing,  167;  prag 
matic  definition  of,  168;  the 
growing,  170;  must  be  treated 
as  discontinuous,17£;  'the  new,' 


234 


INDEX 


174,  175;  is  paradoxical,  176; 
is  turned  into  problem  by  con 
ceptual  transformation  of  per 
ceptual  experience,  185. 

Infinity,  33;  Kant's  definition  of, 
160;  ambiguity  of  his  statement 
of  problem  of,  162;  Renouvier's 
solution  of,  164. 

'Insuperability  of  sensation,'  79. 

Intellectualism,  origin  of,  83;  in 
adequacy  of,  84;  rule  of,  222; 
self-contradictory,  225. 

James,  W.,  37  note,  50  note,  60 
note,  63  note,  96  note,  97  note, 
107  note,  111  note,  112  note,  118 
note,  135  note,  142  note,  219  note, 
228  note. 

Janet,  P.,  34  note. 

Jastrow,  J.,  18  note. 

Jerusalem,  W.,  207  note. 

Jevons,  F.  B.,  18  note. 

Kant,  14,  31,  36,  37,  43  note,  51 
note,  84,  85,  124,  128,  159,  161 
no/6.  162,  163,  166,  170,  171, 
182,  184,  200,  201,  202. 

Kepler,  20. 

Keyser,  J.  C.,  184  note. 

Knowledge,  impossible  on  intel- 
lectualistic  basis,  86. 

Laas,  E.,  54  note. 

Lange,  T.  A.,  37. 

Laromiguiere,  50  note. 

Le  Bon,  G.,  150  nofe. 

Leibnitz,  14,  36,  184,  195. 

LeRoy,  91  note. 

Lewes,  G.  H.,  16  note,  19  note,  68 

note,  205  note. 
Liberatore,  P.  M.,  119  note. 
Locke,  13,  37, 55  note,  121, 169. 


Lotze,  37,  86. 
Lovejoy,  A.  O.,  18  note. 

MacDonald,  D.  B.,  118  note. 

Mach,  90  note. 

Malebranche,  76  note. 

Mana,  17. 

Mansel,  H.  L.,  50  note. 

Mariotte,  70. 

Marett,  R.  R.,  18  note. 

Marvin,  149  note. 

Melioristicmmiverse,  the,  228. 

Metaphysical  problems,  exam 
ples  of,  27;  nature  of,  32. 

Metaphysics,  defined,  31;  ration 
alism  and  empiricism  in,  34. 

Michelet,  57  note. 

Milhaud,  91  note. 

Mill,  37,  107  note,  124  note,  192 
note,  203  note,  205  note,  209, 
214. 

Mill,  James,  55  note,  102, 107  note. 

Miller,  J.  E.,  63  note. 

Monism,  vs.  pluralism,  113;  mean 
ing  of,  115;  kinds  of,116;  mysti 
cal,  116;  of  substance,  119;  as 
absolute  idealism,  137;  defects 
of,  138;  advantage  of,  143;  and 
novelty,  145. 

Motion,  conceptually  impossible, 
87. 

Mulford,  Prentice,  18  note. 

Novelty,  possibility  of,  98 ;  monisn  i 
and  pluralism  and,  145;  pro 
blem  of ,  147 ;  perceptual,  148 ;  and 
science,  149;  and  personal  expe 
rience,  151;  and  conception, 
152;  and  the  infinite,  153;  fa 
vored  by  Renouvier's  solution 
of  problem  of  infinite,  164; 
problem  of  unaffected  by  new 


235 


INDEX 


definitions  of  infinite,  187;  and 
causation,  189;  negated  by  con 
ceptual  view  of  causation,  205; 
arises  in  perceptual  experience 
of  causation,  213. 
Number-continuum,  the,  173. 

Objection,  an,  replied  to,  109. 

Occasionalism,  194. 

'  Omega,'  177;  its  value,  178. 

Oneness,  pragmatic  analysis  of, 
124;  kinds  of,  126;  coacatenated, 
129;  value  of  absolute,  136. 

Ostwald,  W.,  71  note,  90  note,  150 
note. 

Paradoxes,  Zeno's,  157;  Russell's 
solution  of,  180;  criticism  of 
Russell's  solution  of,  181. 

Parmenides,  11,  41. 

Pascal,  20,  21. 

Paulsen,  F.,  15  note,  223. 

Pearson,  90  note,  203  note,  221. 

Peirce,  C.  S.,  184  note. 

Percepts,  distinguished  from  con 
cept,  48;  complexity  of,  49;  in 
terpenetrate  with  concepts,  52; 
Bradley  on,  92;  consubstantial 
with  concepts,  107. 

Personal  identity,  conceptually 
impossible,  87. 

Philosophers,  attitude  of,  to  dia 
lectical  difficulties,  91. 

Philosophy,  defined,  4, 5 ;  its  value, 
6;  its  enemies,  8;  first  objection 
to..  9;  as  man  thinking,  15; '  posi 
tive,' 16;  as  sympathetic  magic, 
17;  and  science, 21;  as  residuum 
of  unanswered  scientific  pro 
blems,  23;  second  objection  to, 
24;  third,  26;  as  metaphysics, 
27. 


Plato,  7, 11,35,  36,54  note,  76,  77. 

Plotinus,  118. 

Pluralism,  vs. monism,  113:  mean 
ing  of,  114,  140;  defects  of,  142; 
advantages  of,  142;  and  novel 
ty,  145. 

Plutarch,  77. 

Poincare,  H.,  91  note,  174  note, 
184  note. 

Porphyry,  118. 

Positivism,  203. 

Pragmatic  Rule,  the,  60;  examples 
of  application  of,  62;  used  in 
critique  of  substance,  121. 

'Principe  du  nombre,'  164. 

'Principle  of  Causality,'  the,  189, 
191. 

Principles,  meaning  of,  31. 

Probabilities,  how  acted  on,  225. 

Protagoras,  34,  35. 

Pyrrho,  92  note. 

Pythagoras,  11,  156. 

Rationalists,  contrasted  with  em 
piricists,  35. 

Reality,  78;  conceptual  systems 
distinct  realms  of,  101. 

Regis,  197. 

Relations,  multiplicity  of,  of  real 
things,  89;  unreality  of  appear 
ance  of,  89;  of  subject  and  predi 
cate,  unintelligible..  70. 

Renouvier,  C.,  163;  solution  of 
problem  of  infinite  by,  164, 
165  note,  166,  172,  184,  186. 

Resemblance,  an  illusion,  88. 

Rickaby,  J.,  12,  119  note,  192 
note. 

Riehl,  A.,  205  note. 

Romanes,  J.  G.,  50  note. 

Royce,  37,  72  note,  85,  137  note, 
141  note,  184  note,  221. 


236 


INDEX 


Russell,  B.,  174,  179,  180,  181, 

183,  186  note. 
Ruyssen,  Th.,  50  note. 

'  Same,'  meaning  of,  103. 

Santayana,  G.,  54  note. 

Sceptics,  pyrrhonian,  91. 

Schiller,  F.  C.  S.,  37,  109  note. 

Schopenhauer,  26;  on  the  origin 
of  the  problem  of  being,  38,  50 
note. 

Science,  history  of,  20;  as  special 
ized  philosophy,  21;  and  nov 
elty,  149. 

Self-sameness  of  ideal  objects,  102. 

Sigwart,  C.,  205  note. 

Silberstein,  S.  J.,  120  note. 

Socrates,  37. 

Spencer,  Herbert,  13,  27,  33,  42, 
65  note. 

Spinoza,  36,  42,  120  note,  121, 
136,  137  note. 

Stallo,  J.  B.,  90  note. 

Stevenson,  39. 

Stewart,  Prof.  A.  J.,  55  note. 

Stockl,  A.,  119  note. 

Stout.  G.  F.,  219  note. 

Suarez,  12. 

Substance,  monism  of,  119;  cri 
tique  of,  121. 


Sympathetic  magic,  the  primitive 
philosophy,  17. 

Taine,  H.,  59  note. 

Tannery,  Paul,  157  note. 

Taylor,  A.  E.,  101  note,  223. 

Thales,  11. 

Thomson,  J.  C.,  117  note. 

Torricelli,  20. 

'Transfinite  numbers/  177. 

Unity,  by  concatenation,  129;  of 
purpose,  131;  of  origin,  132; 
cash  value  of,  133;  value  of, 
136 

Values,    of   philosophy,    6;   new, 

brought  by  concepts,  71. 
Voltaire,  20,  26. 

Wallace,  W.,  57  note,  75  note. 
Ward,  J.,  24  note,  219  note. 
Waterton,  S.,  184  note. 
Whewell,  W.,  19. 
Wilbois,  91  note. 
Wolff,  C.,  14,  31. 

Zeno,  41,  88,  156,  157,  158,  159, 
170,  179,  186  note. 


CAMBRIDGE  .  MASSACHUSETTS 
U    .    S    .    A 


B  945  .J23  S6  1911  SMC 

James  ,  Uilliam  , 

Some  problems  of  philosophy 

47229232